Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,731,913	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481065147_1172752734264789_196050108952289210_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AWeRp2uLRfYQ7kNvgH8xpTf&_nc_oc=AdhpTcMncwKVfHlZ2hJGwIzvx1ZlhIBn_Vq6YC4e_IE7nWdy0qRUipEXYvgrTDpH-yGhhX6pKnJSLaFNbxiBHior&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=AxoaVqaYGjGmZZ3U-_N_00s&oh=00_AYBxTd0phGVrS-mPfC89-ZmH4LI-CXz2t-WxJ_RM-7O3ag&oe=67CB58B6	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,923	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Judy’s POV Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481126687_3973162682956893_5649904814480766411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=InOVvbqFaMYQ7kNvgFiS2NO&_nc_oc=Adiv0xoBkW7mGKAKsRLOZSnl9nNG6ZCeYGCxeeYpoNW9686QU1ahPrfjT5HEfybcWQXYgN5yDenSmPcxahS-7MAV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AC9hB8h2qkoVSouoR_Md_kF&oh=00_AYByLJkv3G5PKG7Hb0jAD1bwXqhEC9GQzU5Zm5CM700YfA&oe=67CB5D92	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,935	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481080816_651133797470878_7054816724256087851_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qJ6fj9rdbDgQ7kNvgHcSJVm&_nc_oc=AdiThnqr1IL_uyEGIgdcp9d0JxfNGD2fSOQ1nYgmXhrCfXeg5NkPuVWDToM8OwuLCgB6vofgiio8KC5eSKX_1cxL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AriH3wDfLHZ8MNYwQ3s-7E9&oh=00_AYBt8RTJTwhfXByCzZFEQydom8MXzJ6SFfqZ44AEV6jw1w&oe=67CB2939	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,945	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480998148_947283750945659_7014979484266910798_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4VJanmr0n90Q7kNvgEB6LF2&_nc_oc=AdhAxD8pRsl6S6rv0gOM_0Tet44ZiwbY-QOkWZ13QKeqDA8cE23WNMMvHzwqhP2S5CIPmRSvuIqzdeB1eyFNDSfD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0OWlCLG7HfTad8yrpOK2f&oh=00_AYD2hsW9j18C0Gr2adnNv49ce6rK1x06jP5H7jS0eoh9Aw&oe=67CB4BE1	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,946	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/480772129_1026757479267678_5920068931561217740_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=c6JNEBI47hwQ7kNvgEGgP7v&_nc_oc=Adgl_a6iI6mm_PdU0Jk_GHXwbog_Z6Oib4d_rJzMTezAtB4ieDpJNU8xJQP9uhzMZwPhpu5CJUns6CX-i4cX_N5H&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0OWlCLG7HfTad8yrpOK2f&oh=00_AYDMLPyPJ7ajN_K6lHPniLKBXBHiKkQn4nuavKUQHTp4TQ&oe=67CB3485	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,948	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481157545_1364266354585218_331240378559650911_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=thDT0msN9kYQ7kNvgFaqVCe&_nc_oc=AdgSxzcRWP6kjAh6YAL5MEo8K0BtYKUeZUj5pCB-v5moGJ70WQHpshpGYxmK53Wkj4ATfHKMeYdJ97XYQzSrtiSS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0OWlCLG7HfTad8yrpOK2f&oh=00_AYBUJJ3TwkTfaNuuPm5tYAN8Ik5tYj6hWFKBwB4XjHylKg&oe=67CB3E7C	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,951	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	⏰Wake up! It's Novel Time!	Today was supposed to be the day my fated mate and I got engaged. But now I’m watching him kiss another woman. Marrying her could make him the future Alpha because she’s the daughter of Gavin Landry, the most powerful Lycan chairman in the world. A couple of months ago, our Alpha died during a battle, and now all the candidates are competing for that position, including my mate, Ethan. Everyone knows the Lycans control the werewolf population. And Gavin? He could singlehandedly appoint everyone the new Alpha. So, Ethan made his choice. Her, not me. “Get me a whiskey and a martini for the lady,” A deep voice sounded from nearby. “Is it the future bride, or the future groom that’s got you in a mood?” “I’m just not into parties,” I decided to say. “Nor am I,” he murmured. “I’m here out of obligation.” The bartender placed my drink in front of me and I immediately took a sip, sighing in contentment. I waited for it to do its job and finish numbing the pain. Every time Ethan kissed her it destroyed me a little more. How had my life taken such a devastating turn? How could my fated mate do this to me? Did our 2 years together truly mean nothing? Did the mark on my neck mean that little to him? “Thank you for the drink,” I told the man. I took one last sip of my martini and started to get down from the stool, except my blouse snagged on the corner of the counter and just as I heard a tearing sound, I began to fall to the ground. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the impact, but it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body, lifting me into the air. I opened my eyes and peeked up at the man who caught me, and my breath hitched. He was so handsome. He held me with ease as if I weighed nothing and I could tell from the feeling of his arms around me that he was muscular. He smiled down at me and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. I wanted to lick that dimple. “Madam, are you falling for me?” He asked teasingly. I stared at him for a heartbeat longer before I squinted my eyes at him, seeing what he did there. “You’re a funny one, aren’t you?” He grinned. Then he looked at my shirt and immediately frowned. “Let me take you to my suite upstairs,” he said, making my heart skip a beat. “What?” I said in barely a whisper. His eyes met mine and I got lost in their beauty for a moment. Goddess, his good looks were sinful. “Your shirt is ripped. I have one you can wear upstairs in my VIP suite,” he explained. I blinked a couple of times and gave a nervous chuckle. “Oh, alright. Thank you,” I managed to sputter. He turned to the bartender. “Charge our drinks to my suite,” he ordered. “Yes, sir.” I allowed the man to carry me out of the room. His arms were so warm that I found myself resting my head against his broad chest, breathing in his minty scent. My wolf was practically purring in my mind. She’d been quiet for most of the evening while she licked the wounds the broken mate bond had caused. But right now, it was as if she had forgotten she was heartbroken. “Take off your shirt,” he instructed once we were in the suite. He had released me and was walking to the closet. “Excuse me?” I squeaked. “So, you can put on a new shirt,” he explained. “Right,” I breathed. I lifted my ripped shirt over my head and threw it onto the bed, leaving me in only my innerwear from the waist up. Once he found a shirt, he turned around to face me, and his entire body froze as his eyes trailed down my body. I was too busy checking him out to notice him staring at me but the longer I stared at him, the more I started to recognize him. Then, realization struck me, and I gasped. “It’s you…” I breathed, taking a step back. His eyes shifted upward and met mine; his brow arched. “You know me?” He asked. “I know of you,” I clarified. The corner of his lips tipped upward as he walked towards me, slowly, as if he were stalking his prey. I could practically hear the sounds of my heartbeat. “And what do you know of me?” “Only what I’ve heard…” I admitted. “And what have you heard?” “You’re Gavin Landry, Lycan Chairman. You’re a heartbreaker. You have a new woman each week and you never sleep with the same woman twice.” He raised his brows. “Is that so?” He asked. “Tell me more about myself.” Heck, he's the father of the bride and Ethan's future father-in-law? I'm confused, I don't know what I should do. But I'm not surprised I didn't recognize him at first. The Lycan family isn't high profile, they're more used to staying behind the scenes than becoming politicians and celebrities like werewolf Alpha. Should I tell him who I am? But that would be foolish at this moment. He continued to walk towards me, and I continued to walk backward until my back hit the wall. “What more do you want to know?” I asked, my voice coming out breathy. “Everything.” I’m not sure if it was the martini speaking or me, but I decided to be bold. If Ethan can indulge himself in someone new, then so could I. I lifted my gaze to meet his as he neared closer. “Your eyes…” I started to say. “I’ve heard that they were mesmerizing, and I must agree.” “What else?” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “When you smile, you have this adorable dimple on your cheek…” I whispered. He was only inches from me now, staring so intently at me that I thought I would burn up under his scrutiny. He licked his lips, drawing my attention to his mouth. “And your lips…” Before I could finish that sentence, his mouth crashed into mine. His kiss was anything but soft and sweet but filled with hunger and possession. I kissed him with just as much eagerness. His tongue made its way to mine, tasting every inch of me. He lifted me into the air, my body pinned between the wall and him. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around his waist and allowed him to deepen the kiss. His tongue trailed down the nape of my neck and warmth spread across my body as I felt him nibbling my soft flesh. All self-control and common sense left my mind the moment we kissed. All I could think about was Gavin; he consumed my mind, body, and soul entirely. I pulled at his tie, wanting to take it and his shirt off. He helped me undo his tie and then lifted his shirt over his head, tossing it to the ground. I let my fingers explore his body; they roamed over his torso and up his broad shoulders. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue found mine again. “Are you sure you want this?” He asked between kisses. “Yes,” I rasped out. “We are both willing adults, so why not?” We kissed again and just as he was about to take off my innerwear, I received a tearful mindlink from my adoptive mother. “Judy! Please, come home!” She sounded panicked; my mother never panicked. Hearing her voice was like cold water being dumped on my head and I gasped. I let my legs fall from around him and I pressed against his chest. “Stop,” I said breathlessly. “I have to go.” He frowned. “I don’t have much patience; stop joking,” he says, a hint of anger in his tone. “I’m so sorry. But I’m sure you have plenty of other options,” I said and started to run towards the door, but he grabbed my arm, stopping me. I whirl around to face him, my own anger rushing to the surface but before I can say anything, he points to the bed. “Your shirt is ripped, remember?” I looked down at my innerwear with a frown. “Oh…” He sighed, grabbing his shirt and putting it over my head. I inhaled deeply and warmth spread throughout my body; it smelled like him. …… The moment I stepped into the house; I could hear my mother sobbing. “Judy?” My mother sobbed; I could hear that she was in the kitchen and my heart stuttered at the sound of her broken voice. “Your father was taken away by the Gammas tonight.” Chapter 2 Judy’s POV My heart fell into my stomach. “What?!” I gasped. We lived in a decent-sized house; my adoptive father, being a successful businessman and a Delta of the Redmoon pack, had a lot of money. “He was arrested,” she explained. “He made a bad investment for the company, and he ended up losing all the money. He went completely bankrupt and now he owes the pack so much money. Until he pays it, they put him in jail.” “They can’t just come and take him away like this,” I said, standing to my feet, hardly able to contain my emotions. “Without any warning? That’s not fair!” “They can do whatever they want. The Beta is under the jurisdiction of the Lycans, and it was his decision. Loan sharks are ruthless, and nobody wishes to deal with them. It’s easier to just get rid of the problem and right now… your father is the problem.” Before I could say anything more, my phone started to ring. I reached into my bag and pulled it out. I frowned when I saw the name flash across the screen. “I heard about your father,” Ethan’s voice was soft as he spoke, and my traitorous heart skipped a beat. I hated how my body responded to him still; it was because of this foolish mate bond. Even though he rejected me, and I accepted it, that didn’t mean it severed our bond. It won’t be severed until he marks someone else.“I might have a suggestion though. But I’d like to tell you in person. Come outside.” I quickly left the kitchen and walked out of the house. Ethan was leaning against his car with his arms folded across his chest. Goddess, I hated how good he looked. I had been in love with him for longer than 2 years. He was my friend, my confidant, my fated mate. When he rejected me, it destroyed everything I had dreamt of. I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together. “Why are you here?” I asked him after a long and awkward silence. “I wanted to talk to you,” he replied. “Why?” The corner of his lips tipped upwards as he stared at me; I nearly melted under his scrutiny, and I had to shift my gaze to look at the ground. “Because I can help you,” he answered. “Your father’s funding chain is broken, and he now owes a lot of money. I know for a fact that he doesn’t have that kind of money, especially now that his business has gone under. But I do.” I lifted my gaze to meet him; he was serious. “Are you saying you’d pay my father’s debt?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “And what would we have to do in return?” I asked, almost afraid to ask. He smirked, which gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. “There is a condition,” he confessed. I waited silently for him to continue, my eyes never leaving his. “After I get married, I want you to drop out of school and become my mistress.” I couldn’t have heard him correctly; I stared at him with my jaw practically on the ground. “Excuse me?” I managed to sputter. “You want me to what??” “Drop out of school and become my mistress. I already have a luxurious home for you to live in. You would never have to want for anything. I’ll pay off your father’s debt and give you more money than you could dream of.” “How… how could you ask me to do such a thing?” I asked in a choked whisper; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, but I kept them away, not wanting him to see my break. He stepped closer to me, and I felt rooted to the ground, unable to move away. My wolf was whimpering about his request; she couldn’t believe our mate could ask such a thing from us. She was gutted and I hated that she was put in this position. “Because we’ve always been so good together, Judy,” he said, reaching out and touching my arm gently. “We will always have this strong connection, even if I mark someone else. You and your family would be set for life… all you have to do is say yes…” He was rubbing his fingers up and down my arms and I felt sick to my stomach. I finally found the strength to step away from him, my body trembling. “No,” I said, meeting his eyes. “I would never become your mistress.” His eyes darkened. “I’m about to become the Alpha, Judy. You must get with the times. Becoming my mistress would only benefit you and plus, don’t you want your father out of jail?” “I will find another way,” I said through my teeth. “If that’s all you came here to say, then I’ve heard enough. You can leave.” He raised his brows as he stared at me. He studied me for a moment longer like he expected me to change his mind at any moment. “You’ll change your mind,” he told me as he stepped away from me and towards his car. “And when you do, I’ll be here. But until then, your father will remain in prison.” “I’ll figure it out,” I said to his retreating back. “We don’t need you, Ethan!” He chuckled as he opened his car door and then he turned back to gaze into my eyes. “In order to get him out of prison, you’ll need at least 5 million dollars. When you realize that there’s no other option, you’ll come to your senses. I’m sure of it.” Without another word, he got into his car. I watched as he drove away, disappearing into the night. It was only when he disappeared that I allowed myself to fall to the ground. Tears streamed down my cheeks before I could stop them. 5 million dollars? How was I going to come up with that kind of money? —————— I had two classes this morning and one later in the afternoon. My first class was warrior training, and my second class was shifting, both of which I excelled at. I was going to college for Gamma training so that once I graduated, I could prove myself to the Gamma force and become a warrior. Then I would easily be able to pay off my father’s debt and save my family. “You look terrible,” my best friend, Nan, pointed out as I sat beside her against the large Oaktree; the very tree we always met up at. “It was a rough night,” I admitted as I took out my textbook to study. “Where did you go last night? When I returned, you were gone. Did you leave early because of the engagement party?” I bit my lower lip as I thought about what to say to her. If I lied, she’d be able to see right through me. I was a terrible liar initially, but Nan could read me like a book. “I ripped my shirt, and someone brought me into his room to change,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm at the memory. She raised her brows, and I could barely look at her. “You went to someone’s room?” She asked. “Whose?” I was quiet for a moment, and she grabbed my arm, getting my attention. “Judy, who did you leave with?” She asked, now her voice was filled with alarm. I knew there was no getting out of this conversation. I bit my lip and peeked up at her through my lashes. “Gavin Landry,” I squeaked. Chapter 3 Judy’s POV “Shut up!” She gasped. “Are you serious?? You went to Gavin Landry’s VIP suite? As in THE Gavin Landry?!” I nearly tackled her; she was being so loud! “Keep your voice down!” I scolded, attempting to cover her mouth with my hands but she was too quick and dodged me. “How can I possibly keep it down when my best friend went to Gavin Landry’s hotel room last night and waited until now to tell me!” She exclaimed. Nan was a waitress at the hotel restaurant the engagement party was at last night. The hotel, called Carter Resorts, was in the human territory, and it was owned by Patrick Carter, the Delta of the Silver Crescent pack. Which happened to be Gavin Landry’s pack. I wasn’t surprised to see Gavin there last night, especially considering his daughter was the bride-to-be. I was less surprised to see that he had a VIP suite at the hotel. I sighed. “It all happened so fast, and I had a bit too much to drink,” I admitted. “I forgot when I got home because other stuff happened.” I wrapped my arms around my body and looked up at her concerned eyes. “What else happened?” She asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. I took a deep breath, and I told Nan everything that happened, right up until Ethan came over and asked me to be his mistress in exchange for him paying off my father’s debt. By the time I finished talking, Nan’s jaw had dropped. “The nerve of that scum!” She hissed. “How dare he! He rejected you and now he wants you to be his bit on the side?! He has zero shame.” “I’m not sure what I’m going to do, Nan,” I whispered. “There’s no way I could come up with 5 million dollars to pay off my father’s debt.” We both fell silent as our thoughts consumed us and then her face lit up. I knew that look well and it grew nervous as a smile spread across her face. I knew right away that she had an idea, and I also knew that I wasn’t going to like it. “You said that he gave you his shirt to wear?” She asked. I nodded. She gasped and grabbed my arm. “Isn’t it obvious, Judy? Gavin is into you. That’s the only reason he’d give you his shirt. He wanted his scent on you! He's very picky. In all my time as a waitress, you're the first woman he's ever offered.” I gawked at her. She had officially lost her mind. “Gavin’s not into me,” I said, shaking my head. “He gave me his shirt because mine ripped. There was nothing to it.” “Why would he even care?” Nan asked, folding her arms across her chest. “He’s Gavin Landry and doesn’t need to care about any of this. Besides, you mentioned that he kissed you heatedly. You were ready to go all the way with him, which is huge because you were planning on waiting until after you were married. There had to be some kind of connection last night.” I glanced at my hands. “Or maybe I was just hurting and wanted to get back at Ethan,” I murmured. “Plus, I had a little too much to drink.” “Drunk actions are sober thoughts or something like that,” she said, waving away my words. Then, she smirked. “You could use this to your advantage. Do you still have that lingerie you bought for your wedding night? You should pay Gavin a little visit and make him an offer he can’t refuse.” ___ I knew it was a bad idea the moment she spoke the words, but her words continued to replay in my mind for the remainder of the day and night. When I woke up the next morning, my mind was made up. I went to my closet and grabbed my red lingerie. I had only tried it on once and I felt a little self-conscious wearing it, but I knew the night of my wedding when I finally gave myself over to Ethan fully, it wouldn’t matter what I was wearing. My heart ached at the thought, and I quickly brushed it out of my head before I started to cry again. I dressed in the lingerie, and I grabbed a long trench coat, wrapping it around my body. I left my hair down and I put on a little makeup to make my features pop. For the last day or so, my mother had either been speaking on the phone to lawyers, visiting my father in prison, or in her room. I had barely seen or spoken to her since I told her Ethan wasn’t going to help us. I hated knowing I disappointed her, but hopefully, this would fix all our problems. It was no secret where Gavin’s office was; everybody knew the famous Gavin Landry Corporation. When I walked through the front door, the receptionist was typing on her computer. She barely spared me a look as I approached the desk. “Good morning, I’m here to see Gavin Landry,” I said as politely as I could. The receptionist looked upward at me and blinked a couple of times, looking less than amused. “Do you have an appointment?” “Uh, no, but—” “Look, I don’t have time for this. Countless women come in here and request to speak with Gavin and I’m going to tell you what I tell them. Mr. Landry is incredibly busy, and he doesn’t have time or patience to be dealing with another fan girl,” she said bitterly. “And what gives you the right to turn away those who come to see me?” A deep voice boomed. Chapter 4 Judy’s POV “Mr. Landry,” the receptionist said, quickly standing to her feet. She suddenly seemed disheveled, and I wanted to smirk with satisfaction, but I kept it held in. “I asked you a question, Laura,” he said, narrowing his eyes at her. “What gives you the right to send away guests? You know the protocol. You are to call my office, and I am the one who decides whether or not I will see them or not. Not you.” She swallowed and glanced at the ground as if staring directly at him physically hurt her. “Come with me.” It took me a second to realize he was speaking to me, but when I saw the receptionist glaring at me and Gavin’s retreating back, I nearly stumbled over my feet to catch up to him. He walked through a luxurious waiting room until we reached a glass elevator. It was very high-tech with a touch screen attached to it. He brought up a keypad and typed in some sequence before pressing the floor number. He stood so close to me that the elevator felt almost cramped, despite it being a wide space. I could smell his incredible minty scent, mixed in with his aftershave and my heart skipped a beat. He didn’t bother looking at me though and I was starting to doubt this plan would work. Maybe he didn’t like me as much as I thought he did. I felt awkward knowing that under this coat was nothing but lingerie. The elevator came to a halt and the doors opened. It was an extremely large space with marble flooring and granite walls. “Where exactly is your office?” I asked, staring around the gorgeous area. He glanced at me; his face kept indifferent. “This is my office.” My eyes grew large at his words. He continued walking until he rounded the corner and sure enough, there was his desk right in front of large windows that overlooked the human city. It was gorgeous and my stomach twisted with nerves. He didn’t bother sitting on his desk chair. Instead, he turned to face me, leaning against his desk and folding his arms across his chest. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I took him in. He wore a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up halfway, showing off his incredible muscles and his dark dress pants hugged his waist perfectly, showcasing his incredible form. My wolf purred with satisfaction, and I found myself staring at him for way longer than I intended to. He cleared his throat, making me nearly jump out of my skin as my gaze shot upward and met his. He was smirking at me, as if to say, “Caught you.” My cheeks burned from the embarrassment I felt. “So, what did you come here for?” He asked, breaking the tension between us. Oh. Right. The reason I’m here. “I have a problem, and I need your help,” I said in a rush. He raised his right brow. “What kind of problem?” I cleared my throat before continuing. “My father was arrested the other night,” I blurted. “His business went bankrupt, and he owes a lot of money. Roughly 5 million dollars.” He was silent as he stared at me; I realized he was waiting for me to continue. Probably wanted to know how I needed his help. “I was hoping you’d be able to help him and maybe pay the debt for my father so he could get out of prison?” I asked, biting my lip. He was quiet for another moment, processing my request before he ran his hands over his face. “And what would I get in return for helping your family?” He asked. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Confidence: I needed confidence. I held my head up high and looked him right in the eyes. It was known as a challenge to look an Alpha directly in the eyes, even worse so looking a Lycan directly in the eyes. But Gavin wasn’t as angry as I thought he would be, instead, he looked intrigued. “Well,” I began, I dropped my voice low as I stepped closer to him. “At the party the other day, we obviously had a connection…” I felt my cheeks growing hot as I spoke those words. “And I thought maybe…” I took a deep breath and undid my coat, revealing a portion of my lingerie, but not all of it. Not yet at least. His eyes darkened as he gazed over my body, and I nearly melted under his scrutiny. I suddenly had a surge of confidence, and I reached my hand out to touch his arm. “I thought maybe I could do some favors for you in return,” I said in a sultry voice. “I’m a college student and very clean. I haven’t done it before, but I’m on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about anything.” His breathing grew heavy as he straightened his posture, closing the small gap between us. His nearness was intoxicating, and my heart started to race against my chest. His scent enveloped me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I felt this delirious. He reached his hand up and I felt his fingers glide down my cheek, sending a wave of warmth throughout my whole body. We were so close together that I thought I was going to pass out from the heat that consumed me. His eyes were dark like they were the night in the VIP suite. He swallowed hard and I watched his Adam’s apple move slightly. I closed my eyes, preparing for him to kiss me. I could feel his breath on my lips and just as I leaned in close to him, getting ready for his embrace, it never came. Instead, I felt him adjusting my coat, covering my body. My eyes flew open, and I looked at his stern expression. “Do you really think I need to pay a woman for her body?” He asked, breaking the silence. “You said it yourself that I have many options.” My cheeks flushed immediately. “I just thought—” “You thought you could use your body to pay for my help,” he said, interrupting me. “You are still young, Miss Montague. You will regret taking such shortcuts in the future.” How did he know my name? I hadn’t told him. Had he looked into me? My heart skipped a beat at the thought, but his words were slowly crushing me. He didn’t want me. I lowered my gaze, hating how hot my face was getting. I knew he could see just how embarrassed I was. When he spoke next, he softened his voice and spoke with compassion. “Look, I have a daughter,” he told me. “I would never teach her to use her body as a transaction. I want more for her and her future, and I expect better from her.” He reached his hand and caressed the nape of my neck with his fingertips; my breath hitched as I gazed into his eyes. “I expected better from you,” he added; my heart fell into my stomach and disappointment consumed me. He was right. I was better than this. I nodded my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see a couple of security guards standing nearby and I whipped around to look at Gavin with wide eyes. “I’m afraid my time is up, and my patience has run out,” Gavin said, looking at me briefly before glancing at the security guards. “Accompany Miss Montague out of the building, please.” “Yes sir,” they both said. They stood on each side of me, and I stared at Gavin with shock. I didn’t fight or argue with the security guards as they told me to come with them. “Thank you for your time,” I managed to say before I turned and left the office. I wanted to cry because of the shame, but I knew more importantly I needed a new job. …. “I’m so excited we get to work together,” Nan said with a wide smile. “And you look great in that uniform.” I looked down at my uniform. I felt ridiculous in this thing; it was a short skirt and a crop top that showed way too much bosom. I felt like I was on display. Especially at night when this place pretty much turned into a club. These men are wealthy and would tip generously. It was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up when I was struggling for money. “That’s what friends are for,” she said, nudging my arm with hers. She looked behind me and sighed. “Looks like we are getting a group of guys. Good luck,” she said. I sighed and turned to greet the customers but then I froze when I saw who was amongst them. Ethan. Chapter 5 Judy’s POV “You were right,” I heard one of his friends saying. “She does work here. This is going to be so good.” “Hey, call girl, can we get a table, or are you just going to stare at us?” Call girl? I placed the menus on the table for them and waited for each of them to take a seat. “I’m not a call girl. Please, take your seat.” As I leaned over the table to put the beer in front of each of them, one of them grabbed my rear end. I felt my entire body freeze. “I like this little uniform on you. How about you take it off and see what’s underneath.” My entire body went hot as I stepped back from the table, forcing his hand to drop. “Do not touch me,” I said loudly to each of them. “Oh, come on, Judy. Aren’t you here to satisfy men?” Another of his friends asked. “So come here and satisfy us. Sit on my lap.” I pressed my lips together. “I’m not a call girl,” I told them for the final time. “I’m a waitress.” “You got this job because you’re hot,” one of them chuckled. “The manager didn’t care about your skills. He cared about whether or not you could flirt with the customers and make him a lot of money. I’m willing to give you a good tip if you let me see what’s underneath your uniform and sit on my lap.” I felt my blood going cold from his words. “Come here baby girl,” he said, patting his lap and winking at me. I just stared at him, disbelieving. I looked at Ethan who was watching me, waiting to see what I would do. How could he just let his friends speak to me like this? At one point, he would have never allowed this. He would have punched anyone who looked at me with desire in their eyes. Now, he was acting as if he didn’t care. “I’ll give you 10 thousand dollars if you drink this entire beer,” one of his friends asked. My mouth nearly fell open. “What?” I asked. “You heard me,” he answered. “Drink this whole beer and you’ll get 10 thousand dollars.” “We’ll all give you 10 thousand dollars each if you drink all of our beers,” another one said. I stared at the beer and then at the men. My eyes landed on Ethan once more; he raised his brows, waiting for my answer. Swallowing my pride, I stepped towards the table and grabbed one of the glasses. I really didn’t like beer, but money was money, and I knew Ethan’s friends were rich and could pay that kind of money easily. I needed the cash to get my father out of prison and pay off his debt. I brought the cup to my lips and let the liquid run down my throat. I winced at the bitter taste, but I kept pushing myself until the cup was empty. His friends were cheering and chanting as I drank the contents of the cup. I slammed the cup on the counter and looked at the next guy who slid his beer at me, winking as he did so. I chugged his beer as well. I only got halfway through the third glass when I felt a firm grip around my wrist and I was yanked away. I heard Ethan’s friends booing and telling him he was a party pooper. I had no idea where Ethan was taking me; he was quiet until we reached outside and then he whipped around to glare at me. “Accept my offer and stop this foolishness,” he ordered. “I won’t be your mistress, Ethan,” I told him, narrowing my eyes, my head fuzzy from the beer. “You can forget about that.” “You’d rather act like a little call girl instead?” He asked through his teeth. “You looked ridiculous in there!” “Why do you care? You have your fiancé. This is my private business, and my private business no longer includes you.” “You are still mine, Judy. You will always be mine,” he growled. I wanted to laugh at his ridiculousness, but I also wanted to cry. He was so sweet at one point; I spent more than 2 years loving this man. Now as he stood before me, I realized he was a stranger. “I am not yours,” I told him, glad that my voice came out stronger than I felt. He let out a bitter laugh. “Fine, be a call girl for all I care,” he growled. “Spread your legs for money because that’s all you’re good for—” Before I could stop myself, my hand swung and made contact with his cheek, causing a loud slap. He didn’t flinch but he did grow angrier as he went to grab my throat. He froze though when he looked at my neck and I watched the color draining from his face. “What the heck,” he hissed. He grabbed my chin and yanked my head to the side. “Is that a lovebite?” I realized when getting dressed this morning that the lovebite Gavin left on me the other night was still there. It was fading, but visible. “So, what if it is?” I asked. He released my chin and glared at me, his gaze icy. “Who the heck have you been with?” “That’s not your concern,” I retorted. I turned to walk away, but he gripped my arm, making me whimper in pain as he whipped me around to face him again. “Answer my freaking question, Judy! Who have you been with?!” Through gritted teeth, I answered, “Gavin. Your future father-in-law. Happy now?” He released me and let out a bark of laughter. “Are you kidding me? You don’t have to make up such a ridiculous story,” Ethan said through a fit of laughter. I heard more laughter from nearby and I realized Ethan’s friends were crowding around. “Is she talking about Gavin Landry? He has standards. He would never go for a girl like, Judy.” “Yeah, Judy is a call girl and Gavin is a Lycan chairman. There’s no way,” another friend laughed. “I’m being serious,” I told them, folding my arms across my chest. This time Ethan did grab my throat, and his gaze turned almost deadly. “Stop playing me for a fool and tell me the truth,” he growled. “Gavin would never want someone like you. You are nobody. You don’t fit into his world. ” I couldn’t breathe as his hands tightened around my throat, so I couldn’t respond. “Now, how about you do as I say and move into the house I bought? Once I get married, I’ll see you frequently at night and you can spread your pretty little legs for me only—” There was a loud honk from nearby, making Ethan drop his hold around my neck. I coughed and rubbed my sore neck as he glared at the person interrupting us. I glanced at the black limo and frowned when the door opened. I gasped when I saw Gavin seated in the back, his eyes on me. “Get in,” he ordered. I stared at him, disbelieving. “I won’t ask you again, Judy,” he said through his teeth. I felt Ethan’s shocked eyes on me as I quickly hurried towards the car and got in, closing the door behind me. “Drive,” he instructed the driver. “Yes, sir.” The car started to move; Ethan stood on the curb; his mouth nearly dropped. His friends were equally shocked. Gavin glanced at me, and I felt my cheeks redden. “Using me to make your ex-fiancé jealous, are you?”	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&u	Werewolf Novel	https://www.facebook.com/61560470905590/	778	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	getokn.com	VIDEO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=16927&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481354803_1003223842003720_8462518779811719906_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lmTRkQj7dmsQ7kNvgHX_mWX&_nc_oc=AdiCYLZ0jYB5hqv1vtjMo-3-ezKm1az5Lsz_GIoBhVkr9Sl5dHN1mclAuXZiq3nAUN9VhdlJEf2PYIQPl1nkVwrT&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0OWlCLG7HfTad8yrpOK2f&oh=00_AYCo58A5jt1_C_Hf041cFjnqaGSvC6P-tGUkYNEQRHgdnA&oe=67CB39CB	PERSON_PROFILE	Werewolf Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,952	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥Top novel👉Click to read more chapters	"I was wondering if you'd like to go to homecoming with me," I ask Maddox, the school popular guy. My evil cousin and her friends forced me to do that. Now they are snickering and laughing with their hands over their mouths. "Okay," he says in his semi-familiar deep voice. "Well, I tried," I mutter before I suddenly went rigid. "Wait, what did you say?" "I said okay," he repeats as if annoyed. "O... Okay...?" The guy who turned down every girl at school? After I accidentally spilled my lunch all over him? "Wear red, it's your color." he responds. Great, my cousin’s gonna end me in my sleep tonight. Prologue "You must be Olivia," the blonde in front of me speaks in a bored manner, brushing a strand of wavy, blonde hair over her shoulder. I nod, trying to ignore the fact that she's nearly a foot taller than me. She's definitely grown up quite a bit since the last time I've seen her, given that was almost nine years ago. I'm sure I grew as well...a couple of inches at the most. "You must be Vivica," I smile at my cousin. She doesn't exactly smile back; instead she shifts her cheer-leading bag on her shoulder and looks at her mother. Rude. "Chelsea and Tracy are coming over at five. Can we get a pizza?" she inquires as she traces her long, manicured nail. Her mother nods. "Yeah, can Olivia hang out with you guys?" my aunt asks and I immediately feel my face go red. I spent the time Vivica wasn't home preparing for when she arrived. I got a drink and a snack just so I wouldn't have to engage in conversation with my stuck-up cousin. Now my aunt's just throwing me into the fire. "No, it's fine! I can, uh, I can make my own friends," I attempt to dismiss in an attempt to not make Vivica hate me anymore than she apparently already does. I have a feeling that I left quite the impression on my cousin all those years back. Vivica glares at her mother with narrowed eyes. When my parents told me that I was going to be coming here for the rest of my junior year, I tried to keep an open mind. However, the day before I was dropped off, my mom decided to let me know what exactly I was going to face. She warned me about my cousin's personality and her "impoliteness," as my mother called it. Basically, my mom said that she was spoiled and ungrateful. Well, she didn't exactly say the words, but she said something along those lines. A few years back, when I was around eight years old, I had to come and stay with Aunt Genevieve, Uncle Thomas, and Vivica during the summer. Vivica, however, went to a day camp; I remember her yanking me aside and demanding that I stay out of her room. I also remember hitting her and telling her not to touch me. And then I remember my father coming back to get me a few hours later, even though I had been there for only a week. "No, Vivica won't mind, right, dear?" Aunt Genevieve asks, looking at her daughter with the pointed expression that I know too well. My mother has the same one, probably because the two are sisters. Honestly, I don't want to hang out with Vivica and her friends. But I also remember my mother telling me to treat my aunt well and to not take advantage of her kindness, seeing as her daughter already does. "Of course not," Vivica says with a flat expression. I feel awkward as I stand between the two with my gaze locked on my feet. I hear footsteps and a door closing quite aggressively. Knowing that it was Vivica throwing a tantrum because of me, I hold back a sigh. My father won't be coming to get me anytime soon. "I'm sorry, she's just been having a bad week," my aunt excuses, trying to rack her brain for a potential reason as to why her daughter has been experiencing a bad few days. "She, uh, failed her French test." I nod and, with a short lived smile, head towards my room. Not all of us can be good at French, you know? "She'll warm up to you, I promise!" my aunt calls from behind me and I nod again before opening and closing the door to my new room. I'm sure she will...when I'm leaving. And who knows when that will be? And who knows if I can keep my cool until then? - + It's approximately 5:26 when Chelsea and Tracy appear and my mood immediately drop. I'm fetched from my room, where I'm hiding and unpacking my things, by a light knock on my door. Aunt Genevieve insists that I hang out with the girls no matter how much I protest. "No, I think I'll just unpack. And I need to study my schedule and the school map so I won't get lost." "No, it's okay I'll just stay in here." "I'm tired from the car ride; I'm going to take a nap." I'm going to punch your daughter in the face if she says something to me. Well, of course I didn't say that last one. I mean, my parents taught me some manners. The point is that no matter how many excuses I conjure up, there's no way I'm getting out of this. As my aunt drags me down the hall to Vivica's room, I'm thinking up excuses as to why I could leave early. Obviously, Vivica won't want me there, and I doubt her friends will. I feel like an intruder- a violent, reluctant intruder. We reach the door and a loud honking from outside jolts my aunt. "That's the pizza, I'll be right back. Stay here," she tells me before running off to the kitchen. As I stand outside of the door, I hear faint voices from inside, followed by laughter. "Well, on Friday, he crashed Adrianna's party. They got so drunk and they were trying to drive the four-wheelers around in the woods but the cops came," a voice I recognize as Vivica's relays. "Anyway, back to what I wanted to tell you guys, I asked him." "Don't tell me you asked him when the police arrived," one of the other girls responds in a joking voice. "No, Chelsea. I asked him before everything went down. I left as soon as the cops showed up. The last thing I need is my mother breathing down my neck about nearly getting arrested," Vivica retorts sourly. "But I asked him and he said no! In front of everyone!" "In front of everyone?" a different voice inquires curiously. I lean in a little closer to hear better. Now I'm kind of interested... "Did I not just say that, Tracy?" Vivica snaps in her familiar high-pitched tone. "He said no and his friends laughed! Those goth freaks had the nerve to laugh at me! I assumed that popular people go to homecoming with popular people; I didn't even stop to think that he might've said no. I mean, it's an honor to be asked by me, right? I was so embarrassed so I just called for my ride. He showed right when the cops did." "Maybe, he only said no because he had a few too many drinks," the same girl as before suggests hopefully. "I messaged him this morning before practice and he didn't respond. He read my message. He still hasn't replied," Vivica sighs. "How'd you get his number?" the girl Vivica called Chelsea inquires. "One of his friends gave it to me," Vivica confesses. "She gave it to me. And I know it's the right number because she showed me the contact, and it was actually him. I don't know how I'm going to face him on Monday." My aunt's footsteps sounds up the steps and I immediately retract from the door. Though I didn't know who or what they were talking about, I couldn't help but grow intrigued. Who had the nerve to turn down Vivica? Don't they know how rude she is? Aunt Genevieve appears carrying a large pizza box and she motions for me to open the door, so I do. "Hey girls, this is my niece, Olivia," my aunt introduces as she places the pizza box on the dresser not too far from the door. The girls are smiling, despite the fact that we've just interrupted an in-depth conversation. "Be nice to her. She's new in town." And with that simple statement, she closes the door, leaving me to stand there like an idiot. Like I predicted, Vivica's room is pink and purple. All of the girls are on the white carpet, and one of them motions for me to grab the food and sit down. She's brunette and is the only dark haired one of the three. She's a lot shorter than them, too. I can tell because even with her perfect posture, she can't sit up taller than the slouched girls. "I'm Tracy," the brunette introduces as I slowly and cautiously sat down, trying not to drop the large box of pizza. "Chelsea," the blonde announces. I smile nervously at both of them, noticing that they're both wearing cheerleading uniforms, much like what Vivica was wearing when she first walked into the house. She changed, though, into a pair of sweatpants and a tank top. "Olivia," I introduce with a nod. I guess they don't seem that bad. They're sort of amicable, as far as I can tell. "We know," they respond in unison. Vivica keeps her hands on her phone and texts away. "We were just playing truth or dare, weren't we girls?" Vivica ask with a smirk. She slowly tucks her phone away. I want to sigh as the words leave her mouth. "I thought it was dare or dare," says Tracy with a grin. I stare at the carpet, urging to just get up and leave. Amicable, yeah right. "Oh yeah," Chelsea nods her head. "It's your turn, Olivia." "But—," I don't want to play, especially not with people that I barely know, and already don't like. They lied straight to my face. "You have to go. We all went," Tracy adds sharply. Vivica stares at me with narrowed eyes, as if scrutinizing me. I can tell that they're judging me based off of whether or not I'll agree to take my turn. Refusing to come off as wimpy, I nod. "Okay," I state. "Maddox Finnegan," Vivica smirks broadly. The other two girls' eyes go wide. I simply quirk an eyebrow. What the heck is a Maddox Finnegan? Is that who they were talking about only moments ago? "That's a good one!" Chelsea coos. "Okay, so on Monday, you have to ask out Maddox Finnegan." "To homecoming!" Tracy adds with a mischievous grin. "Yeah!" Chelsea nods excitedly. "W-who's that?" I ask as I look between the three girls with a lost and embarrassed expression plastered on my face. It better not be the guy who rejected Vivica. If he rejected Vivica, he'd surely reject me. Vivica scoffs and the other girls simply grin knowingly. They refuse to say anything else and I can only sit there and watch as they snicker and laugh at my expense. This is going to be a great year. Chapter 1: The Mighty Fall Embarrassing. That's the one word I'm going to use to describe my first day at my new school, Gregory H. Peters Preparatory High School. Everyone keeps staring at me like I'm an alien. I'm betting that they don't get new kids very often. I stick out like a sore thumb. And the fact that I have no choice but to trail behind Vivica and her friends doesn't help whatsoever. So far, I've made no friends. I miss my old school. I didn't think I'd miss my old school, to be honest. I had a few friends there, most of whom I still talk to via text message and social media. I received a few "I miss you already" tweets this past weekend but I didn't bother to respond because that's just who I am, I guess. Distant is what my friends called me. Wild is what my parents called me, which is the entire reason why I'm here, in Harrington. Parties, parties, parties. That's all I did according to my parents. In actuality, I went to school, ate, slept, occasionally partied, watched television, and read. I also hung out with my younger brother, Charlie, pretty often. Speaking of Charlie, I miss him a lot, probably more than I miss my parents. I was out of 'control and needed a change of scenery'. I think my father was just embarrassed of having to break up parties that I threw, or was attending. He said that he made the decision to send me to Aunt Genevieve's as a father, not as a cop. But for some reason, I don't think that's the case. By the time lunch comes around, I'm unsure of where I'm going to sit. I don't want to be around Vivica and her toxic friends but I have nowhere else to go, really. My eyes scan the cafeteria once, twice, and three times before I notice Chelsea waving at me in the left, back corner of the large room. Should I just ignore her and pretend I didn't see her? But then where would I go? Hesitantly, I make my way over there, drawing eyes as I do. I let out a sigh. I wish I had spoken to someone, anyone, just so I wouldn't have to sit at my cousin's table. Today, I learned that she's popular, very popular. I just assumed that she was just a snob, but no, she's a very popular snob. So popular that she manages to split crowds just by getting in a room. If that didn't make me uncomfortable, the way she's whispering at the table does. I stop in my tracks, uncertain of whether or not I should actually go to the table. I can lie and say that I have to change my schedule, which is actually fine. I only have one class with Vivica and it's my first period class, which I can handle it. On Friday, when I was forced to hang out with Chelsea and Tracy, they demanded I give them my schedule. I have one class with Tracy and two with Chelsea, but I realized that she usually skips those classes. She said so in the car ride this morning, which I was also forced into taking. As I stand a few feet from the table, I decide that I'll just leave. I hastily turn around and slam into someone. The loud cafeteria falls silent as the sound of two people colliding and falling to the ground wafts through the air. I hear a deep voice swear and I feel my face immediately warm up. I waste no time in formulating my apologies. I'm such an idiot. I was just standing in the middle of the cafeteria staring at the table like a doofus. I stand up and look down at the guy that I bumped into. The ketchup that I retrieved for my fries is now a stain on his black uniform shirt. I continue to apologize as I look around for napkins; no one offers any. Instead, they all stare at us. By the tense aura of the room, I can tell that whoever I just bumped into isn't someone to be messed with. I'm guessing the people around us are expecting him to lash out at me by the way they stare at him, waiting for a reaction. "I'm sorry," I apologize again when I can't offer him any napkins. My lunch lay abandoned on the floor, as does his unopened soda bottle. I immediately pick it up and hand it to him. He stares at my outstretched palm before grabbing the soda. His green eyes stare at me as I try to explain the situation. "I'm sorry; I didn't mean to bump into you. I was just going to go change my schedule. I didn't mean to embarrass you. If it's any comfort, I'm pretty embarrassed, too," I continue to rant as my cheeks become more and more red. When you're the only one talking, it gets pretty awkward. Especially when you have over two hundred listening ears. My words are practically echoing off the walls. I may not know this guy, but I know enough to say that he's intimidating. His broad shoulders basically overshadow my entire existence. His tapering eyes and messy hair are the only things I cam focus on. My stomach is clenched and knotted as I stare up at his tall figure. I wouldn't be surprised if he stepped on me. In fact, I kind of wish he would. He watches me with furrowed eyebrows. His eyes fall to his shirt and his jaw clenches slightly. "Watch where you're going," he hisses. It's barely audible but the words rattle around my head, bouncing from wall to wall. He's capable of making the four words sound like a threat. Without another word, he turns on his heel and exits the cafeteria. The breath I was holding is immediately released and I feel my stomach untie rapidly. I slowly made my way towards the lunch table I was avoiding once the janitors shoo me away from the dropped lunch. I let out a slow. shaky breath as I sit down. The stress of that situation has wrecked my nerves. "You know who that was?" Chelsea asks with a smirk. "Maddox Finnegan- the guy you're going to be asking to homecoming," Tracy grins proudly. Can this day get any worse? - + Because I know his name and his face, Maddox Finnegan has popped up in two of my last few classes. During roll call, his name is called and he answers with a raise of his hand. I feel my stomach twisted into yet another knot when the last period bell rings and I have to leave the safety of the classroom to wait at Vivica's car. "You have to ask him now," Vivica informs me once I reach her vehicle. His car is parked directly beside Vivica's and he's leaning against it, as if waiting for someone. Chelsea and Tracy look at me expectantly. "Can't I wait until he forgets about how I bumped into him today?" I ask in a quiet voice as I rub my inner elbow nervously. "You either ask him now or you don't get a ride home," Vivica explains louder than I would've liked. Had I made a friend with a car, this wouldn't have been a problem. The drive here was about twenty five minutes, so walking would probably be triple the time. And since I don't know the way, it'd probably take me hours to find my way back to Aunt Genevieve's. I stare at them in annoyance. I'd say something but they'd think I was refusing to do it. And I wouldn't get a ride either way. I sigh. "He's going to say no and embarrass me...again," I concur as I glance over at him. "You won't know until you try," Chelsea grins encouragingly. I could tell that that is what they wanted: my embarrassment. I scoff and look at the car beside ours. He's leaning on the driver's side door, talking to a group of people excitedly. A guy says something to him and he laughs, which is something I didn't think he was capable of doing. At least he's in a better mood. I glance at my cousin, who looks unrelenting. "Can't I wait until the crowd disperses?" "You have five minutes," she announces as she glances at her phone. Luckily for me, the group slowly thins out and instead of it being five people, it's only two: Maddox and a guy with blonde hair. I slowly walk around his car and approach him nervously. My palms begin to sweat so I rub them against my skirt. His friend spots me first and nudges Maddox in the side. He glances up when his friend elbows him and turns his gaze on me. He takes on a threatening stance as if I'm going to throw all the condiments in the world at him. His shirt is changed into a white button up, another uniform option. I wonder what he did with the black one that I wrecked. His friend mutters something to him before walking away and I let out a sigh of relief. The less people who see my embarrassment, the better. "Hey, I just wanted to apologize about earlier," I nod awkwardly as I stare at the floor. I feel his eyes on me and I nervously brush my hair from my face. I wait for a response but come up short so I look up, notice that he's staring at me, and immediately look down again. "I also have a question." I glance up at him and find him scrutinizing me. I look the other way and try to count the amount of seconds until my rejection. "You know what homecoming is, right?" He didn't respond so I sigh. "This is like talking to a brick wall," I mutter as I kick at the gravel beneath my feet. "Anyway, I was wondering if you'd like to go to homecoming with me," I inquire as I glance behind him. I watch as my cousin and her two friends hold their hands over their mouths as they snicker and laugh. He peeks over his shoulder before looking back at me. My face is bright red and I can feel my palms growing sweatier and sweatier with each shaky breath I take. I really shouldn't stress it this much. I know he's going to say no. I don't want him to say yes. "Okay," he says in his semi-familiar deep voice. "Well, I tried," I mutter before I suddenly go rigid. "Wait, what did you say?" "I said okay," he repeats as if annoyed. "Okay as in...?" I ask as I quirk my eyebrows upward in slight shock. "Okay as in I'll go with you," he responds. I peek over his shoulder and see Vivica's eyes widen as Chelsea and Tracy turn to look at her. I simply nod a few times before walking around the car and back to Vivica, who looks angry. "Did he say yes?" she inquires even though she already knows the answer. I slowly nod, still shocked myself that he agreed. Her eyes narrow at the ground as her mouth purse together. "Uh, we can't give you a ride home. We have cheer-leading practice at a nearby school," Chelsea states and I stare at her, slightly stunned. Like clowns, they all pile into the car and speed out of the lot. I swear under my breath as I take out my phone and dial my aunt's number. There's no response so I groan. I have no money for a cab, and even if I did, I don't even know the address. It's difficult to remember. My old one was simple: 12 Taverness Drive. This one has a list of numbers and I'm not sure if it's a lane or a drive or what. Rubbing my eyes, I sigh and prepare to go into the office to ask where my aunt even lives. "They left you?" a low voice from behind me asks. I turn around and nod, feeling embarrassed. "Yeah, they did," I mutter. He looks hesitant as he bites his mouth. "Do you need a ride?" he asks, appearing unsure as to whether or not he even feels up to giving me a ride. I'm surprised at the fact that he asked me so I slowly nod. "Yeah." "Come on," he grunts as he kicks off his car and opens the door for himself. I shuffle over to the side and tug open the door, in fear that he'll leave me if I tell him that I have to run inside for a minute to get my new homes' address. As he starts the car, I grow curious. "Aren't you waiting for someone?" I wonder as I look back at the large building we were just released from. "Nope," he concludes as he backs out of the parking space and drives out of the lot. "We have to stop and get gas." "Okay," I nod at him. As we reach the gas station, he gets out of the car. Before he closes the door, he leans forward and looks at me. "Don't touch anything." "No promises," I murmur as I look around at the clean interior. He harshly stares at me and I roll my eyes. "I'm joking!" Maybe I shouldn't do that with him. When he gets back into the car after filling up the tank, he turns to look at me. "What's your address?" he asks as he prepares to leave the lot. "I don't know," I answer after a moment of trying to pull the location from thin air. He stares at me and blinks a few times. I look back at him and awkwardly meet his eyes. He has very pretty eyes. The thought causes my face to burn so I avert my gaze and peer out the window. Hopefully he sums it up to me being embarrassed at his staring. He probably thinks I like him. I mean, I'd understand if he does. I asked him to homecoming and I barely know him. And whenever I look at him, I blush like an idiot. "What do you mean you don't know?" he asks with slightly narrowed eyes as he drags me back to reality. "I just came to live with my aunt on Friday," I clarify with a meek shrug. "I didn't have time to memorize the address." "Do you even know the street name?" he questions in bewilderment. "No. I just know that it is twenty five minutes from school...and the house is blue...and the number of the house has a five in it," I inform him as I purse my mouth in thought. He stares at me before letting out an exasperated sigh. I try to think of something he may know. "Do you know where Vivica lives?" "No, why would I?" he retorts with a slight scowl. I have a feeling that he doesn't like Vivica very much. "Don't get an attitude with me! This is a particularly small town; I just assumed that people know people!" I respond as he parks the car outside of the gas station. "I think I might be able to retrace the drive from the school." He sighs yet again and makes his way back to the school. I can tell he's thinking that I'm more trouble than I'm worth. I can't help but think that, too. - + Thirty minutes later and we're still driving around. "Left?" he wonders as he stops at another similar looking street. "Yeah," I respond and he turns. "Wait, no! I meant right!" He groans noisily and glares at me. I notice how his knuckles turn white on the steering wheel. "I'm wasting gas on you," he repeats once again. "I'll pay for it," I tell him for the third time. I stare at my cell phone and see a response from my aunt. It's the address. I quickly read it out to him and he slowly turns to look at me. "We're a half hour away from there. You took us in the opposite direction of your house," he snaps with an irritated look on his face. "I've been here for, like, three days, okay? I don't have the entire town memorized," I retort defensively. He glares at me and I sigh quietly. "How much do you need for the gas?" He doesn't respond and we sit in silence for a good block of time. As we get closer to the house, I turn to look at him. "You know, we don't have to go to homecoming together. I-I, uh, I was dared to go. I didn't expect you to say yes, and the girls didn't either. You probably have other stuff to do." He remains silent. If every moment spent with him will be this tense, then I don't want to spend four straight hours with him. I wait for a response but he doesn't say anything. Instead, he keeps his eyes narrowed as he reads street signs. A few moments later, he pulls onto a recognizable street and slows down. "Which house?" he questions me. I nod to the blue one at the corner, which is covered in wind chimes that are twinkling here and there. He pulls up to a stop in front of it. The white porch swing is empty, as is the driveway. Hopefully, my aunt's car is parked in the back. I don't like being home alone, especially in a house that isn't mine. "I'll give you the gas money tomorrow. I'm not completely unpacked and my piggy bank is still in a box somewhere. Will ten dollars cover it?" I wonder as I look to him curiously. Again, he withholds his words so I awkwardly unbuckle my seatbelt. "Well, thanks," I mutter as I close the car door. "Tell Vivian to lose my number," Maddox calls once I reach the sidewalk. I turn to him and nod. Vivica, I want to correct him but decide against it. As I continue up the steps to the house, he yells out to me again. "What?" I respond as I turn around with a confused look on my face. He couldn't have said all this when I was still in the car within hearing range? "Wear red," he repeats. I furrow my eyebrows as he drives off down the street. Homecoming, I remember. So he actually wants to go. Chapter 2: Take My Money I spend an hour looking through my boxes to try and find my green piggy bank. I come upon it and find that it's barely full. I wish my mother would've told me that she and my father would decide to send me off to my aunts so I could've saved up from my old job. Instead, the week before I left, I spent almost two hundred dollars on worthless items like party food and plastic bowls. I could've saved that until I managed to get a job here. I barely have fifty bucks to my name, and I already owe someone ten dollars. I sigh, take out a ten, and put it on my bedside table as I climb into bed. I wake up the next morning with a jolt. My aunt pushes open my door and tosses a bag onto my bed. "Morning, sunshine!" she greets me in her slightly nasally voice. I look at the bag, which landed on my legs, and groan. I sit up, open the sack, and allow my shoulders to slump. School uniforms. I guess my parents bought these for me. Yesterday, I used one of Vivica's old ones from her freshman year. It was one of the few that wasn't hemmed and stitched so the skirt rose a few inches, and the shirt actually still had buttons. After I shower and get ready, I meet my aunt and cousin downstairs. My aunt's making breakfast, which smells delicious. With half lidded eyes and damp hair, I sit down at the table. My cousin picks at a piece of toast, looking primped and preened. She has an annoyed look on her face, which appeared the moment I plopped down in the seat beside her. "Why'd you need to know the address yesterday?" my aunt wonders when her eyes settle on me. "I needed a ride home but I didn't know where I lived," I confess as I shove a piece of bacon into my mouth. "You needed a ride?" my aunt repeats as she looks between the two of us at the table. Yawning and rubbing my eyes, I blink a few times before nodding. "Why didn't Vivica give you a ride?" Aunt Genevieve questions more to her daughter than me. "She had cheer-leading practice at a different school," I admit flatly, not bothering to hide my annoyance. "We're going to talk later," my aunt glares at my cousin. "How'd you get home?" "I got a ride from Maddox," I explain, getting cut off in the middle of my sentence by a yawn, which causes my eyes to close slightly. Speaking of Maddox, I pat my pocket to make sure I have the money for gas. Vivica's eyes widen as a look of anger overtakes her face. Why's she so angry? She's the one that left me stranded in the school parking lot without a ride. "You're going to give her a ride to and from school from now on," my aunt demands. I don't bother speaking. Instead, I just eat a forkful of eggs and remain silent. When Vivica announces that we're leaving, I grab a napkin and load it up with the rest of my bacon. I make a move to wash my dish but my aunt stops me and smiles, nodding towards the door. I force a smile back and grab my bag from the floor, shoveling bacon into my mouth as I go. The car ride is tense and everything Vivica does seems angry. She punches the radio buttons until a song she approves of comes on; she brakes rather hard; she turns fiercely; and she doesn't warn me whenever she's taking a sharp turn. I'm guessing that's how she takes out her anger: by beating up the passenger. After arriving at school, I make a beeline for the bathroom. As I'm walking towards the toilets., which I found yesterday after a ten minute search, I spot a familiar guy standing at a locker. He carelessly shoves books into his bag. I slowly approached him, unsure if it was a good time. "Maddox," I state as I dip my hand into my pocket. He turns around with that natural sour look on his face- the narrowed eyes and the set frown. "What?" His pretty green eyes are conical and his mouth is set in a line. I feel my face heat up when I realize that I was just staring into his eyes for a good minute. "I-I have the money," I concur with him as I hold out the cash. "Is that bacon?" he asks with furrowed brows. His eyes are locked on the napkin in my other hand. "Yeah, want some?" I offer as I hold it out as well. He shakes his head and I shrug, retracting my bacon-filled hand. "And I don't want the money," he tells me bluntly as he slams his locker. "But I searched through my boxes for an hour for this," I grumble unhappily. I know what you're thinking- take the money and walk away. If he doesn't want it, be grateful. You're ten dollars richer (or maybe just not ten dollars short). But I can't help but feel like I owe him. He gave me a ride home even though I couldn't even provide him with an address until forty five minutes into town exploring. "That's not my problem," he informs me. Without a second glance at me, he walks away with his hands tucked in his pockets. I glare at his back, fold up the money, and shove it into the slits of his locker. I, Olivia Ortega, refuse to owe anyone anything. I walk towards the bathroom and get in, listening as the bell rings, signifying that the day has just begun. - + It takes me a minute to realize that I have five of eight classes with Maddox. And it wasn't until American Literature, which is directly after lunch, that he comes up to me and places the money on my desk angrily. I shove it back towards him, lifting it when he doesn't accept it. "Take it," I demand. "No," he states as he stands on the other side of my table, refusing to take the money. I keep my hand extended towards him. "Take it," I repeat as I examine his face; his defined jaw is clenched and his long eyelashes create shadows on his cheeks in the bright lighting of the classroom. The green of his eyes is flashing as he blinks impatiently, trying to shrug off my attempts to give him the money. His pale, pink mouth is set in a line as he represses the urge to, most likely, swear at me and call me names. I pushed the money towards him again, cutting off his path to the back of the class. "Maddox, have a seat," Mr. Harvey announces with a fleck of impatience in his tone. Maddox looks around and grits his teeth when he notices that the seat beside me is the only available chair. Everyone's eyes are on us as they wait to see what he'll do. He grumpily drops in the only open seat, giving me a glare when he realizes that this is the third time I've embarrassed him in a two day span. He shoves my hand away and I tuck the money into my pocket with a plan of slipping it into his bag once the bell rings. Maddox ignores me the entire class period. Even when I attempted to ask him for help on a question, he disregards me. The teacher didn't explain it to me well enough and I didn't want to ask again, so I just shut up and pretended I knew what I was doing. In my old school, we didn't get this far into this lesson. In fact, we barely got into the lesson before this one. Was my old school behind or is this school ahead? Maddox also ignores me when I ask him what time class ends. And I know he heard me. I mean, he made eye contact with me for a few seconds before he looked away. And the moment the bell rang, he jumped from his seat and dove out of the classroom, not bothering to retrieve the homework on the way out. - + In my Pre-Calculus class, which I have absolutely no friends in, I'm surprised when two girls take the seats beside me. I just assume that there's a shortage of seats until they introduce themselves to me. I recognize them; they'e two of the people who followed Maddox out of the cafeteria when I attacked him with my lunch. "I'm Cassidy," the redhead introduces herself. She has several piercings on her ears, mouth piercing, and an eyebrow piercing. I smile at her and nod, still confused as to why she's talking to me. "I'm Winona," the dark skinned one greets me. She doesn't have any piercings but her makeup is dark and smokey, like something I've seen in a tutor. I smile at her as well, nodding my head again. "You must be Olivia." My eyes flicker from Cassidy to Winona in slight confusion. "Uh, yeah, how'd you know?" I ask. "Maddox," they reply in unison. "We're his friends." "Oh," I mutter. "Well, yeah, I'm Olivia." The girls start a conversation with me and I politely engage, though still confused as to why Maddox told them about me. I don't bother to ask. - + "You're going to homecoming with a boy?" my aunt gasps the second I get in the house with my bag over my shoulder. I nod slowly. "Yeah, how'd you know?" I wonder as I slow to a stop in front of her. "Viv was talking about it on the phone when she came in," my aunt smiles. "Do you have a dress?" I shake my head. "No," I answer in short. I don't even have money for one, if we're being honest. I really didn't think this through. "Well, homecoming's this Friday! We need to go get you a dress," my aunt explains happily. "Now?" I mutter when I see her grabbing her car keys. "Yeah, or they'll all be sold out, if they aren't already!" she smiles at me. I can tell how excited she is to finally have a teenage girl to spend time with. "Let me just run upstairs and get my money," I conclude when I realize that I may not be able to pay Maddox back after all. "No need, I'll pay for it," she concurs with a dismissive hand wave. I return the grin this time. "Thanks, Aunt Gen." "No problem," she announces as she leads the way outside. I leave my bag on the living room floor as I shut the door behind us. As we drive to the mall, I think about what Maddox said. Should I wear red? Or should I wear what I want to wear? After much contemplation, I decide that I'll wear what I want to wear, unless I find a cute, red dress. Then, I guess I'll get that. Upon our arrival, I notice a few things. There are a lot of teenagers and a lot of stores. This mall's definitely larger than the one from my old town, almost twice the size. "Let's look around," my aunt suggests as she looks at the different stores. I follow behind her and peer around at the variety of shops that dot the aisle. "They have dresses." We cut across the large hall and get in the aforementioned store, where we're hit with a blast of heat. I immediately notice a red dress on a rack so I approach it and examine it. "So you want a red dress?" "What?" I wonder as I tear my eyes from the dress. "Your eyes darted to that red dress faster than my eyes dart to purses," she comments with a small chuckle. I look down, feeling slightly embarrassed. At least she doesn't know my reasoning for wanting red. "It's cute, don't you think?" I ask her as I wave the garment around. "Yeah, do they have your size?" she wonders. I survey the rack more and frown, giving a slow shake of my head. "We'll keep looking, then." There isn't much to look at in that store so we keep it moving. Two stores later, we finally find a dress that's cute and has my size. After purchasing it (I thanked my aunt repeatedly for doing so), we exit the store. "Do you have any shoes?" my aunt wonders as her eyes fall on yet another girly store. I stare at the floor and shake my head again. "Nope." "No problem, we'll get you some!" she insists with wild eyes. "Vivica hates going out with me. It's good to have someone around that I can shop with." "Thanks, Aunt Gen," I say for what seems to be the fifth time today. "Anytime," my aunt responds. "When was the last time you talked to your mom?" "Not too long ago, three days I think," I estimate. To be honest, it wasn't much of a talk. She just called to make sure I knew the rules, which she shouted at me repeatedly on the way here. 'Don't do anything disrespectful. Follow all of your aunts' rules. If she has a curfew different than ours, follow it without complaint. Don't get into trouble with the police. No parties, at all. Don't hit Vivica. I mean it, Liv; don't hit her...' My mom's voice drones on in my head. "She told you the rules again, right?" my aunt grins at me. I chuckle and nod. "Yeah, she did," I admit. "Don't worry about it. You're doing just fine here." I give my aunt a half smile. Maybe this year won't be so bad. At least my aunt won't be. Chapter 3: The Happier Brother I'm sitting in last period with a tapping foot. I look at the clock and sigh. When does the bell ring again? I just want to get out of school, but I don't exactly want to go back to my aunt's house. Vivica's probably going to have Chelsea and Tracy over so they can get ready together. Then, at eight o'clock, we'll just come back to school for homecoming. I'm not exactly excited for it. I barely know Maddox, and he doesn't seem very fond of me. However, he hasn't cancelled on me and I have a feeling he would've by now if he felt like he wasn't going to show up. Unless he wanted to wait until the last minute so I'd feel like absolute and utter crap. Then again, if he said he didn't want to go, I wouldn't be that sad. I guess I just don't want to spend four hours with him, especially because I'm depending on Vivica for a ride home, and if she sees that I'm having a bad time, she'll refuse to take me home until the school staff kick us out at eleven o'clock. She's still mad at me for many things, most of which I'm unsure about. I stopped caring after Wednesday. As long as she brings me to school and back, I'm fine. Even if Maddox ditches me, I still have to go. My aunt bought me a dress and shoes and as far as she's concerned, I really like this boy. I don't know how she came to that conclusion seeing as I've been here for barely a week but I don't ask questions. Simply put, it'd be embarrassing if he cancels on me. It's worse because I won't know until I get to homecoming. He could've already decided he's not going to go without telling me and just stand me up. Now that I think about it, I bet he won't show up. We haven't talked since Tuesday, and he didn't seem very happy with me then, probably because I led him on an unintentional wild goose chase to my house on Monday. Or maybe it was the fact that I bumped into him. Once the bell rings, I immediately begin packing up my stuff. Everyone else does the same. Mrs. Reanna is the type of teacher to yell at you if you make a move to put something back in your bag before the bell rings, even if it's an eraser. I jolt in surprise when a voice speaks in the quiet classroom. "Are we still on for tonight?" Maddox wonders in a strained voice. I turn around as I swing my bag over my shoulder. Cassidy and Winona stand behind him with large grins directed at me. "Yeah," I confirm as I give both girls a confused look. He groans and Winona elbows him in the side. Through gritted teeth, he questions: "Do you need a ride?" I think about it. Would I rather sit through a tense, awkward ride with Maddox or a loud, obnoxious ride with my cousin and her friends, where they'd make fun of me and I'd have to refrain from ripping the door off its hinges and slapping them all across their faces with it? It isn't much of a competition, to be honest. "Yeah," I agree since he's offering. "What's the address again?" he questions and I have a feeling Cassidy's pinching his side by the way he's cringing away from her. "I'll write it down," I tell him as I reach for my bag. "Or she'll just text it to you," Winona suggests quietly. "Or you can text it to me," he blurts and I feel myself cringing for him. The two girls are using him like a puppet, poking and pinching him to get him to speak. "I don't have your number," I state the obvious. He digs into his pocket and retrieves his phone. I guess Winona pinched him a little too hard because he tosses it at me as he lets out a girlish squeal. I shuffle to catch it, almost dropping it several times. He has a terrified look on his face as he watches me fight gravity to grab the phone. I notice that his phone doesn't have a lock on it. Huh, unusual. "Don't touch anything," he tells me in his normal, threatening voice. I glance at him and watch as his back arches in reaction to Cassidy pinching him. "Or touch whatever you want." His voice raises with each word he says. I take my time adding a contact, glancing up at him judgmentally every so often to give off the idea that I'm reading his messages. At one point, I did look up at him with genuine judgment when I saw that he had several different female contacts; he had four Emma's and five Jessica's, if that gives you an idea of the lengthy list he had. When I finish, I hand him back his phone and he snatches it, which earns a pinch from Winona. "I'll just text you when I'm going to leave my house. Reply with the address then," he informs me me. Winona and Cassidy drop their hands and he sighs in relief, hunching over. "I'll see you later," I grunt as he leaves the classroom. He doesn't bother to acknowledge my farewell as he shuffles out. Cassidy, Winona, and I exit the classroom and begin walking in the same direction. "What was that about?" "He didn't want to talk to you about your plans," Winona explains with a shrug. "So we had to use some force to get it out of him." "Oh," I mutter in a slightly disappointed manner. If he didn't want to go with me, why didn't he just cancel? I'd rather go alone than go with someone who'll just constantly complain about my presence, which is something I think Maddox would do. When I reach my cousins car, I find her waiting impatiently. She mumbles something about not waiting on me again as I buckle my seatbelt and I huff noisily in response. Halfway home, I turn to look at her. "I don't need a ride to homecoming." "Why? Did he cancel on you?" she smirks in a somewhat satisfied manner. I roll my eyes at her. "No, he's bringing me." She doesn't bother to respond and only continues driving in her angry, dangerous manner. - + I get ready much quicker than the other girls, who arrive at the house at four thirty. I started getting ready at six and was completely prepared at 6:30. Given, I showered at 3:30 and curled my hair at four o'clock, but I wasn't in my dress. It wasn't until six that I got into my outfit, put on perfume, and then packed a small purse. I didn't put on makeup, mainly because I never learned how to. I only have an older brother and a younger brother, and my mother never wore makeup. There was no one to teach me. And I don't want to try and end up looking silly because I followed a professional YouTuber's tutorial. I planned on watching a movie until 7:30 or so, which is when I thought Maddox would come and get me, but he came a lot earlier than I expected. At 6:40, I get a text from him telling me that he's leaving his house so I respond with the address and put on a few finishing touches. I grab my jacket, put it on, and walk downstairs with my purse over my shoulder. "You look so pretty!" Aunt Gen announces when I come into her view. I smile at her, wondering if she only believes that because she helped picked it out. "Thank you," I comment awkwardly. "Red is your color," she winks at me. I hear a car honking outside and assume it's Maddox. I starts towards the door and she quirks a brow. "That for you?" she wonders as she glances out the front window. "Yeah, I've got to go," I tell her. I know Maddox will get frustrated and drive off if I'm not outside in a minute or so. "You're to be home by twelve!" she calls to me as I approach the front door. My eyes widen as the number leaves her mouth. My mother and father would've given me until nine on a good day. Of course, I was never home by nine, but I usually gave them the satisfaction of letting them set a time without me arguing in response. I nod at my aunt before exiting the house. As I walk towards Maddox's car, I'm surprised to find him in an actual tuxedo. I don't know what I was expecting him to wear, but it wasn't anything remotely formal. It was probably all black and leather because he seems to be fond of that. From what I've seen so far, his uniform is always accessorized with the two. When I get into the car and admire his outfit, he glares at me. "Don't say anything." "A tuxedo?" I ask with a small smirk on my face. I can't help but to tease. He glowers at me before he pulls off down the road. "Do you live far from here?" "I'm not telling you where I live," he scoffs as if the idea of saying his address is preposterous. "I probably won't know where it is, anyway. I was just assuming because it took you barely ten minutes to get here," I mutter as I stare out the window. We're silent as I continue to think. We never really introduced each other. I know his name thanks to Vivica and he knows my name... "Wait, do you even know my name?" He looks at me with narrowed brows. "Yes, I'm not brainless." "Oh, really, what is it then?" I inquire. He has to know, right? I mean, his friends knew. "Olive," he announces confidently. "It's Olivia," I correct him. At least he was close... "I know. But Olive is better. It's a food," he mutters as he takes a left turn. Unlike Vivica, he turns normally, not with too much force or the goal of giving me a minor concussion. "I don't like that nickname," I reply in hopes that he'll revert to using my real, birth name. "It's not a nickname," he concurs with a slight head shake. "You have to like the person to give them a nickname." We fall into silence again as he continues to drive towards the school. "Why'd you say yes?" I wonder aloud. "You talk so much," he sighs. "Answer the question and I won't talk again until we get to school," I propose as I pull at the end of my dress to yank it down. I forgot how uncomfortable these things are. Instead of responding, he reaches for the radio. When I go to speak over it, he looks straight at, turns up the music, and rudely silences me. I dont bother to speak to him again.	LEARN_MORE	https://moonstories.readlife.mobi/1ciqjjpmt00.html	Top Romance Novels	https://www.facebook.com/61573021893545/	2	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	moonstories.readlife.mobi	IMAGE	https://moonstories.readlife.mobi/1ciqjjpmt00.html	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481181361_1296886884869545_1481177722340805328_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MZL7dTc0hyYQ7kNvgHXYtH8&_nc_oc=Adjd2yxaS22BMmHpJD2LRgMdg9qYgj5TxJgsDrjjCLFIY9Vt5MK8CBZj2T_1HkXx3CSIwDvjboilIi8BmO64Ai3V&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0OWlCLG7HfTad8yrpOK2f&oh=00_AYAdV0SSDcUJuODNAFpWRnpoAkxwC2khV-tO09NRaSzcFw&oe=67CB2C38	PERSON_PROFILE	Top Romance Novels	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,965	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🔥Top novel👉Click to read more chapters	"I was wondering if you'd like to go to homecoming with me," I ask Maddox, the school popular guy. My evil cousin and her friends forced me to do that. Now they are snickering and laughing with their hands over their mouths. "Okay," he says in his semi-familiar deep voice. "Well, I tried," I mutter before I suddenly went rigid. "Wait, what did you say?" "I said okay," he repeats as if annoyed. "O... Okay...?" The guy who turned down every girl at school? After I accidentally spilled my lunch all over him? "Wear red, it's your color." he responds. Great, my cousin’s gonna end me in my sleep tonight. Prologue "You must be Olivia," the blonde in front of me speaks in a bored manner, brushing a strand of wavy, blonde hair over her shoulder. I nod, trying to ignore the fact that she's nearly a foot taller than me. She's definitely grown up quite a bit since the last time I've seen her, given that was almost nine years ago. I'm sure I grew as well...a couple of inches at the most. "You must be Vivica," I smile at my cousin. She doesn't exactly smile back; instead she shifts her cheer-leading bag on her shoulder and looks at her mother. Rude. "Chelsea and Tracy are coming over at five. Can we get a pizza?" she inquires as she traces her long, manicured nail. Her mother nods. "Yeah, can Olivia hang out with you guys?" my aunt asks and I immediately feel my face go red. I spent the time Vivica wasn't home preparing for when she arrived. I got a drink and a snack just so I wouldn't have to engage in conversation with my stuck-up cousin. Now my aunt's just throwing me into the fire. "No, it's fine! I can, uh, I can make my own friends," I attempt to dismiss in an attempt to not make Vivica hate me anymore than she apparently already does. I have a feeling that I left quite the impression on my cousin all those years back. Vivica glares at her mother with narrowed eyes. When my parents told me that I was going to be coming here for the rest of my junior year, I tried to keep an open mind. However, the day before I was dropped off, my mom decided to let me know what exactly I was going to face. She warned me about my cousin's personality and her "impoliteness," as my mother called it. Basically, my mom said that she was spoiled and ungrateful. Well, she didn't exactly say the words, but she said something along those lines. A few years back, when I was around eight years old, I had to come and stay with Aunt Genevieve, Uncle Thomas, and Vivica during the summer. Vivica, however, went to a day camp; I remember her yanking me aside and demanding that I stay out of her room. I also remember hitting her and telling her not to touch me. And then I remember my father coming back to get me a few hours later, even though I had been there for only a week. "No, Vivica won't mind, right, dear?" Aunt Genevieve asks, looking at her daughter with the pointed expression that I know too well. My mother has the same one, probably because the two are sisters. Honestly, I don't want to hang out with Vivica and her friends. But I also remember my mother telling me to treat my aunt well and to not take advantage of her kindness, seeing as her daughter already does. "Of course not," Vivica says with a flat expression. I feel awkward as I stand between the two with my gaze locked on my feet. I hear footsteps and a door closing quite aggressively. Knowing that it was Vivica throwing a tantrum because of me, I hold back a sigh. My father won't be coming to get me anytime soon. "I'm sorry, she's just been having a bad week," my aunt excuses, trying to rack her brain for a potential reason as to why her daughter has been experiencing a bad few days. "She, uh, failed her French test." I nod and, with a short lived smile, head towards my room. Not all of us can be good at French, you know? "She'll warm up to you, I promise!" my aunt calls from behind me and I nod again before opening and closing the door to my new room. I'm sure she will...when I'm leaving. And who knows when that will be? And who knows if I can keep my cool until then? - + It's approximately 5:26 when Chelsea and Tracy appear and my mood immediately drop. I'm fetched from my room, where I'm hiding and unpacking my things, by a light knock on my door. Aunt Genevieve insists that I hang out with the girls no matter how much I protest. "No, I think I'll just unpack. And I need to study my schedule and the school map so I won't get lost." "No, it's okay I'll just stay in here." "I'm tired from the car ride; I'm going to take a nap." I'm going to punch your daughter in the face if she says something to me. Well, of course I didn't say that last one. I mean, my parents taught me some manners. The point is that no matter how many excuses I conjure up, there's no way I'm getting out of this. As my aunt drags me down the hall to Vivica's room, I'm thinking up excuses as to why I could leave early. Obviously, Vivica won't want me there, and I doubt her friends will. I feel like an intruder- a violent, reluctant intruder. We reach the door and a loud honking from outside jolts my aunt. "That's the pizza, I'll be right back. Stay here," she tells me before running off to the kitchen. As I stand outside of the door, I hear faint voices from inside, followed by laughter. "Well, on Friday, he crashed Adrianna's party. They got so drunk and they were trying to drive the four-wheelers around in the woods but the cops came," a voice I recognize as Vivica's relays. "Anyway, back to what I wanted to tell you guys, I asked him." "Don't tell me you asked him when the police arrived," one of the other girls responds in a joking voice. "No, Chelsea. I asked him before everything went down. I left as soon as the cops showed up. The last thing I need is my mother breathing down my neck about nearly getting arrested," Vivica retorts sourly. "But I asked him and he said no! In front of everyone!" "In front of everyone?" a different voice inquires curiously. I lean in a little closer to hear better. Now I'm kind of interested... "Did I not just say that, Tracy?" Vivica snaps in her familiar high-pitched tone. "He said no and his friends laughed! Those goth freaks had the nerve to laugh at me! I assumed that popular people go to homecoming with popular people; I didn't even stop to think that he might've said no. I mean, it's an honor to be asked by me, right? I was so embarrassed so I just called for my ride. He showed right when the cops did." "Maybe, he only said no because he had a few too many drinks," the same girl as before suggests hopefully. "I messaged him this morning before practice and he didn't respond. He read my message. He still hasn't replied," Vivica sighs. "How'd you get his number?" the girl Vivica called Chelsea inquires. "One of his friends gave it to me," Vivica confesses. "She gave it to me. And I know it's the right number because she showed me the contact, and it was actually him. I don't know how I'm going to face him on Monday." My aunt's footsteps sounds up the steps and I immediately retract from the door. Though I didn't know who or what they were talking about, I couldn't help but grow intrigued. Who had the nerve to turn down Vivica? Don't they know how rude she is? Aunt Genevieve appears carrying a large pizza box and she motions for me to open the door, so I do. "Hey girls, this is my niece, Olivia," my aunt introduces as she places the pizza box on the dresser not too far from the door. The girls are smiling, despite the fact that we've just interrupted an in-depth conversation. "Be nice to her. She's new in town." And with that simple statement, she closes the door, leaving me to stand there like an idiot. Like I predicted, Vivica's room is pink and purple. All of the girls are on the white carpet, and one of them motions for me to grab the food and sit down. She's brunette and is the only dark haired one of the three. She's a lot shorter than them, too. I can tell because even with her perfect posture, she can't sit up taller than the slouched girls. "I'm Tracy," the brunette introduces as I slowly and cautiously sat down, trying not to drop the large box of pizza. "Chelsea," the blonde announces. I smile nervously at both of them, noticing that they're both wearing cheerleading uniforms, much like what Vivica was wearing when she first walked into the house. She changed, though, into a pair of sweatpants and a tank top. "Olivia," I introduce with a nod. I guess they don't seem that bad. They're sort of amicable, as far as I can tell. "We know," they respond in unison. Vivica keeps her hands on her phone and texts away. "We were just playing truth or dare, weren't we girls?" Vivica ask with a smirk. She slowly tucks her phone away. I want to sigh as the words leave her mouth. "I thought it was dare or dare," says Tracy with a grin. I stare at the carpet, urging to just get up and leave. Amicable, yeah right. "Oh yeah," Chelsea nods her head. "It's your turn, Olivia." "But—," I don't want to play, especially not with people that I barely know, and already don't like. They lied straight to my face. "You have to go. We all went," Tracy adds sharply. Vivica stares at me with narrowed eyes, as if scrutinizing me. I can tell that they're judging me based off of whether or not I'll agree to take my turn. Refusing to come off as wimpy, I nod. "Okay," I state. "Maddox Finnegan," Vivica smirks broadly. The other two girls' eyes go wide. I simply quirk an eyebrow. What the heck is a Maddox Finnegan? Is that who they were talking about only moments ago? "That's a good one!" Chelsea coos. "Okay, so on Monday, you have to ask out Maddox Finnegan." "To homecoming!" Tracy adds with a mischievous grin. "Yeah!" Chelsea nods excitedly. "W-who's that?" I ask as I look between the three girls with a lost and embarrassed expression plastered on my face. It better not be the guy who rejected Vivica. If he rejected Vivica, he'd surely reject me. Vivica scoffs and the other girls simply grin knowingly. They refuse to say anything else and I can only sit there and watch as they snicker and laugh at my expense. This is going to be a great year. Chapter 1: The Mighty Fall Embarrassing. That's the one word I'm going to use to describe my first day at my new school, Gregory H. Peters Preparatory High School. Everyone keeps staring at me like I'm an alien. I'm betting that they don't get new kids very often. I stick out like a sore thumb. And the fact that I have no choice but to trail behind Vivica and her friends doesn't help whatsoever. So far, I've made no friends. I miss my old school. I didn't think I'd miss my old school, to be honest. I had a few friends there, most of whom I still talk to via text message and social media. I received a few "I miss you already" tweets this past weekend but I didn't bother to respond because that's just who I am, I guess. Distant is what my friends called me. Wild is what my parents called me, which is the entire reason why I'm here, in Harrington. Parties, parties, parties. That's all I did according to my parents. In actuality, I went to school, ate, slept, occasionally partied, watched television, and read. I also hung out with my younger brother, Charlie, pretty often. Speaking of Charlie, I miss him a lot, probably more than I miss my parents. I was out of 'control and needed a change of scenery'. I think my father was just embarrassed of having to break up parties that I threw, or was attending. He said that he made the decision to send me to Aunt Genevieve's as a father, not as a cop. But for some reason, I don't think that's the case. By the time lunch comes around, I'm unsure of where I'm going to sit. I don't want to be around Vivica and her toxic friends but I have nowhere else to go, really. My eyes scan the cafeteria once, twice, and three times before I notice Chelsea waving at me in the left, back corner of the large room. Should I just ignore her and pretend I didn't see her? But then where would I go? Hesitantly, I make my way over there, drawing eyes as I do. I let out a sigh. I wish I had spoken to someone, anyone, just so I wouldn't have to sit at my cousin's table. Today, I learned that she's popular, very popular. I just assumed that she was just a snob, but no, she's a very popular snob. So popular that she manages to split crowds just by getting in a room. If that didn't make me uncomfortable, the way she's whispering at the table does. I stop in my tracks, uncertain of whether or not I should actually go to the table. I can lie and say that I have to change my schedule, which is actually fine. I only have one class with Vivica and it's my first period class, which I can handle it. On Friday, when I was forced to hang out with Chelsea and Tracy, they demanded I give them my schedule. I have one class with Tracy and two with Chelsea, but I realized that she usually skips those classes. She said so in the car ride this morning, which I was also forced into taking. As I stand a few feet from the table, I decide that I'll just leave. I hastily turn around and slam into someone. The loud cafeteria falls silent as the sound of two people colliding and falling to the ground wafts through the air. I hear a deep voice swear and I feel my face immediately warm up. I waste no time in formulating my apologies. I'm such an idiot. I was just standing in the middle of the cafeteria staring at the table like a doofus. I stand up and look down at the guy that I bumped into. The ketchup that I retrieved for my fries is now a stain on his black uniform shirt. I continue to apologize as I look around for napkins; no one offers any. Instead, they all stare at us. By the tense aura of the room, I can tell that whoever I just bumped into isn't someone to be messed with. I'm guessing the people around us are expecting him to lash out at me by the way they stare at him, waiting for a reaction. "I'm sorry," I apologize again when I can't offer him any napkins. My lunch lay abandoned on the floor, as does his unopened soda bottle. I immediately pick it up and hand it to him. He stares at my outstretched palm before grabbing the soda. His green eyes stare at me as I try to explain the situation. "I'm sorry; I didn't mean to bump into you. I was just going to go change my schedule. I didn't mean to embarrass you. If it's any comfort, I'm pretty embarrassed, too," I continue to rant as my cheeks become more and more red. When you're the only one talking, it gets pretty awkward. Especially when you have over two hundred listening ears. My words are practically echoing off the walls. I may not know this guy, but I know enough to say that he's intimidating. His broad shoulders basically overshadow my entire existence. His tapering eyes and messy hair are the only things I cam focus on. My stomach is clenched and knotted as I stare up at his tall figure. I wouldn't be surprised if he stepped on me. In fact, I kind of wish he would. He watches me with furrowed eyebrows. His eyes fall to his shirt and his jaw clenches slightly. "Watch where you're going," he hisses. It's barely audible but the words rattle around my head, bouncing from wall to wall. He's capable of making the four words sound like a threat. Without another word, he turns on his heel and exits the cafeteria. The breath I was holding is immediately released and I feel my stomach untie rapidly. I slowly made my way towards the lunch table I was avoiding once the janitors shoo me away from the dropped lunch. I let out a slow. shaky breath as I sit down. The stress of that situation has wrecked my nerves. "You know who that was?" Chelsea asks with a smirk. "Maddox Finnegan- the guy you're going to be asking to homecoming," Tracy grins proudly. Can this day get any worse? - + Because I know his name and his face, Maddox Finnegan has popped up in two of my last few classes. During roll call, his name is called and he answers with a raise of his hand. I feel my stomach twisted into yet another knot when the last period bell rings and I have to leave the safety of the classroom to wait at Vivica's car. "You have to ask him now," Vivica informs me once I reach her vehicle. His car is parked directly beside Vivica's and he's leaning against it, as if waiting for someone. Chelsea and Tracy look at me expectantly. "Can't I wait until he forgets about how I bumped into him today?" I ask in a quiet voice as I rub my inner elbow nervously. "You either ask him now or you don't get a ride home," Vivica explains louder than I would've liked. Had I made a friend with a car, this wouldn't have been a problem. The drive here was about twenty five minutes, so walking would probably be triple the time. And since I don't know the way, it'd probably take me hours to find my way back to Aunt Genevieve's. I stare at them in annoyance. I'd say something but they'd think I was refusing to do it. And I wouldn't get a ride either way. I sigh. "He's going to say no and embarrass me...again," I concur as I glance over at him. "You won't know until you try," Chelsea grins encouragingly. I could tell that that is what they wanted: my embarrassment. I scoff and look at the car beside ours. He's leaning on the driver's side door, talking to a group of people excitedly. A guy says something to him and he laughs, which is something I didn't think he was capable of doing. At least he's in a better mood. I glance at my cousin, who looks unrelenting. "Can't I wait until the crowd disperses?" "You have five minutes," she announces as she glances at her phone. Luckily for me, the group slowly thins out and instead of it being five people, it's only two: Maddox and a guy with blonde hair. I slowly walk around his car and approach him nervously. My palms begin to sweat so I rub them against my skirt. His friend spots me first and nudges Maddox in the side. He glances up when his friend elbows him and turns his gaze on me. He takes on a threatening stance as if I'm going to throw all the condiments in the world at him. His shirt is changed into a white button up, another uniform option. I wonder what he did with the black one that I wrecked. His friend mutters something to him before walking away and I let out a sigh of relief. The less people who see my embarrassment, the better. "Hey, I just wanted to apologize about earlier," I nod awkwardly as I stare at the floor. I feel his eyes on me and I nervously brush my hair from my face. I wait for a response but come up short so I look up, notice that he's staring at me, and immediately look down again. "I also have a question." I glance up at him and find him scrutinizing me. I look the other way and try to count the amount of seconds until my rejection. "You know what homecoming is, right?" He didn't respond so I sigh. "This is like talking to a brick wall," I mutter as I kick at the gravel beneath my feet. "Anyway, I was wondering if you'd like to go to homecoming with me," I inquire as I glance behind him. I watch as my cousin and her two friends hold their hands over their mouths as they snicker and laugh. He peeks over his shoulder before looking back at me. My face is bright red and I can feel my palms growing sweatier and sweatier with each shaky breath I take. I really shouldn't stress it this much. I know he's going to say no. I don't want him to say yes. "Okay," he says in his semi-familiar deep voice. "Well, I tried," I mutter before I suddenly go rigid. "Wait, what did you say?" "I said okay," he repeats as if annoyed. "Okay as in...?" I ask as I quirk my eyebrows upward in slight shock. "Okay as in I'll go with you," he responds. I peek over his shoulder and see Vivica's eyes widen as Chelsea and Tracy turn to look at her. I simply nod a few times before walking around the car and back to Vivica, who looks angry. "Did he say yes?" she inquires even though she already knows the answer. I slowly nod, still shocked myself that he agreed. Her eyes narrow at the ground as her mouth purse together. "Uh, we can't give you a ride home. We have cheer-leading practice at a nearby school," Chelsea states and I stare at her, slightly stunned. Like clowns, they all pile into the car and speed out of the lot. I swear under my breath as I take out my phone and dial my aunt's number. There's no response so I groan. I have no money for a cab, and even if I did, I don't even know the address. It's difficult to remember. My old one was simple: 12 Taverness Drive. This one has a list of numbers and I'm not sure if it's a lane or a drive or what. Rubbing my eyes, I sigh and prepare to go into the office to ask where my aunt even lives. "They left you?" a low voice from behind me asks. I turn around and nod, feeling embarrassed. "Yeah, they did," I mutter. He looks hesitant as he bites his mouth. "Do you need a ride?" he asks, appearing unsure as to whether or not he even feels up to giving me a ride. I'm surprised at the fact that he asked me so I slowly nod. "Yeah." "Come on," he grunts as he kicks off his car and opens the door for himself. I shuffle over to the side and tug open the door, in fear that he'll leave me if I tell him that I have to run inside for a minute to get my new homes' address. As he starts the car, I grow curious. "Aren't you waiting for someone?" I wonder as I look back at the large building we were just released from. "Nope," he concludes as he backs out of the parking space and drives out of the lot. "We have to stop and get gas." "Okay," I nod at him. As we reach the gas station, he gets out of the car. Before he closes the door, he leans forward and looks at me. "Don't touch anything." "No promises," I murmur as I look around at the clean interior. He harshly stares at me and I roll my eyes. "I'm joking!" Maybe I shouldn't do that with him. When he gets back into the car after filling up the tank, he turns to look at me. "What's your address?" he asks as he prepares to leave the lot. "I don't know," I answer after a moment of trying to pull the location from thin air. He stares at me and blinks a few times. I look back at him and awkwardly meet his eyes. He has very pretty eyes. The thought causes my face to burn so I avert my gaze and peer out the window. Hopefully he sums it up to me being embarrassed at his staring. He probably thinks I like him. I mean, I'd understand if he does. I asked him to homecoming and I barely know him. And whenever I look at him, I blush like an idiot. "What do you mean you don't know?" he asks with slightly narrowed eyes as he drags me back to reality. "I just came to live with my aunt on Friday," I clarify with a meek shrug. "I didn't have time to memorize the address." "Do you even know the street name?" he questions in bewilderment. "No. I just know that it is twenty five minutes from school...and the house is blue...and the number of the house has a five in it," I inform him as I purse my mouth in thought. He stares at me before letting out an exasperated sigh. I try to think of something he may know. "Do you know where Vivica lives?" "No, why would I?" he retorts with a slight scowl. I have a feeling that he doesn't like Vivica very much. "Don't get an attitude with me! This is a particularly small town; I just assumed that people know people!" I respond as he parks the car outside of the gas station. "I think I might be able to retrace the drive from the school." He sighs yet again and makes his way back to the school. I can tell he's thinking that I'm more trouble than I'm worth. I can't help but think that, too. - + Thirty minutes later and we're still driving around. "Left?" he wonders as he stops at another similar looking street. "Yeah," I respond and he turns. "Wait, no! I meant right!" He groans noisily and glares at me. I notice how his knuckles turn white on the steering wheel. "I'm wasting gas on you," he repeats once again. "I'll pay for it," I tell him for the third time. I stare at my cell phone and see a response from my aunt. It's the address. I quickly read it out to him and he slowly turns to look at me. "We're a half hour away from there. You took us in the opposite direction of your house," he snaps with an irritated look on his face. "I've been here for, like, three days, okay? I don't have the entire town memorized," I retort defensively. He glares at me and I sigh quietly. "How much do you need for the gas?" He doesn't respond and we sit in silence for a good block of time. As we get closer to the house, I turn to look at him. "You know, we don't have to go to homecoming together. I-I, uh, I was dared to go. I didn't expect you to say yes, and the girls didn't either. You probably have other stuff to do." He remains silent. If every moment spent with him will be this tense, then I don't want to spend four straight hours with him. I wait for a response but he doesn't say anything. Instead, he keeps his eyes narrowed as he reads street signs. A few moments later, he pulls onto a recognizable street and slows down. "Which house?" he questions me. I nod to the blue one at the corner, which is covered in wind chimes that are twinkling here and there. He pulls up to a stop in front of it. The white porch swing is empty, as is the driveway. Hopefully, my aunt's car is parked in the back. I don't like being home alone, especially in a house that isn't mine. "I'll give you the gas money tomorrow. I'm not completely unpacked and my piggy bank is still in a box somewhere. Will ten dollars cover it?" I wonder as I look to him curiously. Again, he withholds his words so I awkwardly unbuckle my seatbelt. "Well, thanks," I mutter as I close the car door. "Tell Vivian to lose my number," Maddox calls once I reach the sidewalk. I turn to him and nod. Vivica, I want to correct him but decide against it. As I continue up the steps to the house, he yells out to me again. "What?" I respond as I turn around with a confused look on my face. He couldn't have said all this when I was still in the car within hearing range? "Wear red," he repeats. I furrow my eyebrows as he drives off down the street. Homecoming, I remember. So he actually wants to go. Chapter 2: Take My Money I spend an hour looking through my boxes to try and find my green piggy bank. I come upon it and find that it's barely full. I wish my mother would've told me that she and my father would decide to send me off to my aunts so I could've saved up from my old job. Instead, the week before I left, I spent almost two hundred dollars on worthless items like party food and plastic bowls. I could've saved that until I managed to get a job here. I barely have fifty bucks to my name, and I already owe someone ten dollars. I sigh, take out a ten, and put it on my bedside table as I climb into bed. I wake up the next morning with a jolt. My aunt pushes open my door and tosses a bag onto my bed. "Morning, sunshine!" she greets me in her slightly nasally voice. I look at the bag, which landed on my legs, and groan. I sit up, open the sack, and allow my shoulders to slump. School uniforms. I guess my parents bought these for me. Yesterday, I used one of Vivica's old ones from her freshman year. It was one of the few that wasn't hemmed and stitched so the skirt rose a few inches, and the shirt actually still had buttons. After I shower and get ready, I meet my aunt and cousin downstairs. My aunt's making breakfast, which smells delicious. With half lidded eyes and damp hair, I sit down at the table. My cousin picks at a piece of toast, looking primped and preened. She has an annoyed look on her face, which appeared the moment I plopped down in the seat beside her. "Why'd you need to know the address yesterday?" my aunt wonders when her eyes settle on me. "I needed a ride home but I didn't know where I lived," I confess as I shove a piece of bacon into my mouth. "You needed a ride?" my aunt repeats as she looks between the two of us at the table. Yawning and rubbing my eyes, I blink a few times before nodding. "Why didn't Vivica give you a ride?" Aunt Genevieve questions more to her daughter than me. "She had cheer-leading practice at a different school," I admit flatly, not bothering to hide my annoyance. "We're going to talk later," my aunt glares at my cousin. "How'd you get home?" "I got a ride from Maddox," I explain, getting cut off in the middle of my sentence by a yawn, which causes my eyes to close slightly. Speaking of Maddox, I pat my pocket to make sure I have the money for gas. Vivica's eyes widen as a look of anger overtakes her face. Why's she so angry? She's the one that left me stranded in the school parking lot without a ride. "You're going to give her a ride to and from school from now on," my aunt demands. I don't bother speaking. Instead, I just eat a forkful of eggs and remain silent. When Vivica announces that we're leaving, I grab a napkin and load it up with the rest of my bacon. I make a move to wash my dish but my aunt stops me and smiles, nodding towards the door. I force a smile back and grab my bag from the floor, shoveling bacon into my mouth as I go. The car ride is tense and everything Vivica does seems angry. She punches the radio buttons until a song she approves of comes on; she brakes rather hard; she turns fiercely; and she doesn't warn me whenever she's taking a sharp turn. I'm guessing that's how she takes out her anger: by beating up the passenger. After arriving at school, I make a beeline for the bathroom. As I'm walking towards the toilets., which I found yesterday after a ten minute search, I spot a familiar guy standing at a locker. He carelessly shoves books into his bag. I slowly approached him, unsure if it was a good time. "Maddox," I state as I dip my hand into my pocket. He turns around with that natural sour look on his face- the narrowed eyes and the set frown. "What?" His pretty green eyes are conical and his mouth is set in a line. I feel my face heat up when I realize that I was just staring into his eyes for a good minute. "I-I have the money," I concur with him as I hold out the cash. "Is that bacon?" he asks with furrowed brows. His eyes are locked on the napkin in my other hand. "Yeah, want some?" I offer as I hold it out as well. He shakes his head and I shrug, retracting my bacon-filled hand. "And I don't want the money," he tells me bluntly as he slams his locker. "But I searched through my boxes for an hour for this," I grumble unhappily. I know what you're thinking- take the money and walk away. If he doesn't want it, be grateful. You're ten dollars richer (or maybe just not ten dollars short). But I can't help but feel like I owe him. He gave me a ride home even though I couldn't even provide him with an address until forty five minutes into town exploring. "That's not my problem," he informs me. Without a second glance at me, he walks away with his hands tucked in his pockets. I glare at his back, fold up the money, and shove it into the slits of his locker. I, Olivia Ortega, refuse to owe anyone anything. I walk towards the bathroom and get in, listening as the bell rings, signifying that the day has just begun. - + It takes me a minute to realize that I have five of eight classes with Maddox. And it wasn't until American Literature, which is directly after lunch, that he comes up to me and places the money on my desk angrily. I shove it back towards him, lifting it when he doesn't accept it. "Take it," I demand. "No," he states as he stands on the other side of my table, refusing to take the money. I keep my hand extended towards him. "Take it," I repeat as I examine his face; his defined jaw is clenched and his long eyelashes create shadows on his cheeks in the bright lighting of the classroom. The green of his eyes is flashing as he blinks impatiently, trying to shrug off my attempts to give him the money. His pale, pink mouth is set in a line as he represses the urge to, most likely, swear at me and call me names. I pushed the money towards him again, cutting off his path to the back of the class. "Maddox, have a seat," Mr. Harvey announces with a fleck of impatience in his tone. Maddox looks around and grits his teeth when he notices that the seat beside me is the only available chair. Everyone's eyes are on us as they wait to see what he'll do. He grumpily drops in the only open seat, giving me a glare when he realizes that this is the third time I've embarrassed him in a two day span. He shoves my hand away and I tuck the money into my pocket with a plan of slipping it into his bag once the bell rings. Maddox ignores me the entire class period. Even when I attempted to ask him for help on a question, he disregards me. The teacher didn't explain it to me well enough and I didn't want to ask again, so I just shut up and pretended I knew what I was doing. In my old school, we didn't get this far into this lesson. In fact, we barely got into the lesson before this one. Was my old school behind or is this school ahead? Maddox also ignores me when I ask him what time class ends. And I know he heard me. I mean, he made eye contact with me for a few seconds before he looked away. And the moment the bell rang, he jumped from his seat and dove out of the classroom, not bothering to retrieve the homework on the way out. - + In my Pre-Calculus class, which I have absolutely no friends in, I'm surprised when two girls take the seats beside me. I just assume that there's a shortage of seats until they introduce themselves to me. I recognize them; they'e two of the people who followed Maddox out of the cafeteria when I attacked him with my lunch. "I'm Cassidy," the redhead introduces herself. She has several piercings on her ears, mouth piercing, and an eyebrow piercing. I smile at her and nod, still confused as to why she's talking to me. "I'm Winona," the dark skinned one greets me. She doesn't have any piercings but her makeup is dark and smokey, like something I've seen in a tutor. I smile at her as well, nodding my head again. "You must be Olivia." My eyes flicker from Cassidy to Winona in slight confusion. "Uh, yeah, how'd you know?" I ask. "Maddox," they reply in unison. "We're his friends." "Oh," I mutter. "Well, yeah, I'm Olivia." The girls start a conversation with me and I politely engage, though still confused as to why Maddox told them about me. I don't bother to ask. - + "You're going to homecoming with a boy?" my aunt gasps the second I get in the house with my bag over my shoulder. I nod slowly. "Yeah, how'd you know?" I wonder as I slow to a stop in front of her. "Viv was talking about it on the phone when she came in," my aunt smiles. "Do you have a dress?" I shake my head. "No," I answer in short. I don't even have money for one, if we're being honest. I really didn't think this through. "Well, homecoming's this Friday! We need to go get you a dress," my aunt explains happily. "Now?" I mutter when I see her grabbing her car keys. "Yeah, or they'll all be sold out, if they aren't already!" she smiles at me. I can tell how excited she is to finally have a teenage girl to spend time with. "Let me just run upstairs and get my money," I conclude when I realize that I may not be able to pay Maddox back after all. "No need, I'll pay for it," she concurs with a dismissive hand wave. I return the grin this time. "Thanks, Aunt Gen." "No problem," she announces as she leads the way outside. I leave my bag on the living room floor as I shut the door behind us. As we drive to the mall, I think about what Maddox said. Should I wear red? Or should I wear what I want to wear? After much contemplation, I decide that I'll wear what I want to wear, unless I find a cute, red dress. Then, I guess I'll get that. Upon our arrival, I notice a few things. There are a lot of teenagers and a lot of stores. This mall's definitely larger than the one from my old town, almost twice the size. "Let's look around," my aunt suggests as she looks at the different stores. I follow behind her and peer around at the variety of shops that dot the aisle. "They have dresses." We cut across the large hall and get in the aforementioned store, where we're hit with a blast of heat. I immediately notice a red dress on a rack so I approach it and examine it. "So you want a red dress?" "What?" I wonder as I tear my eyes from the dress. "Your eyes darted to that red dress faster than my eyes dart to purses," she comments with a small chuckle. I look down, feeling slightly embarrassed. At least she doesn't know my reasoning for wanting red. "It's cute, don't you think?" I ask her as I wave the garment around. "Yeah, do they have your size?" she wonders. I survey the rack more and frown, giving a slow shake of my head. "We'll keep looking, then." There isn't much to look at in that store so we keep it moving. Two stores later, we finally find a dress that's cute and has my size. After purchasing it (I thanked my aunt repeatedly for doing so), we exit the store. "Do you have any shoes?" my aunt wonders as her eyes fall on yet another girly store. I stare at the floor and shake my head again. "Nope." "No problem, we'll get you some!" she insists with wild eyes. "Vivica hates going out with me. It's good to have someone around that I can shop with." "Thanks, Aunt Gen," I say for what seems to be the fifth time today. "Anytime," my aunt responds. "When was the last time you talked to your mom?" "Not too long ago, three days I think," I estimate. To be honest, it wasn't much of a talk. She just called to make sure I knew the rules, which she shouted at me repeatedly on the way here. 'Don't do anything disrespectful. Follow all of your aunts' rules. If she has a curfew different than ours, follow it without complaint. Don't get into trouble with the police. No parties, at all. Don't hit Vivica. I mean it, Liv; don't hit her...' My mom's voice drones on in my head. "She told you the rules again, right?" my aunt grins at me. I chuckle and nod. "Yeah, she did," I admit. "Don't worry about it. You're doing just fine here." I give my aunt a half smile. Maybe this year won't be so bad. At least my aunt won't be. Chapter 3: The Happier Brother I'm sitting in last period with a tapping foot. I look at the clock and sigh. When does the bell ring again? I just want to get out of school, but I don't exactly want to go back to my aunt's house. Vivica's probably going to have Chelsea and Tracy over so they can get ready together. Then, at eight o'clock, we'll just come back to school for homecoming. I'm not exactly excited for it. I barely know Maddox, and he doesn't seem very fond of me. However, he hasn't cancelled on me and I have a feeling he would've by now if he felt like he wasn't going to show up. Unless he wanted to wait until the last minute so I'd feel like absolute and utter crap. Then again, if he said he didn't want to go, I wouldn't be that sad. I guess I just don't want to spend four hours with him, especially because I'm depending on Vivica for a ride home, and if she sees that I'm having a bad time, she'll refuse to take me home until the school staff kick us out at eleven o'clock. She's still mad at me for many things, most of which I'm unsure about. I stopped caring after Wednesday. As long as she brings me to school and back, I'm fine. Even if Maddox ditches me, I still have to go. My aunt bought me a dress and shoes and as far as she's concerned, I really like this boy. I don't know how she came to that conclusion seeing as I've been here for barely a week but I don't ask questions. Simply put, it'd be embarrassing if he cancels on me. It's worse because I won't know until I get to homecoming. He could've already decided he's not going to go without telling me and just stand me up. Now that I think about it, I bet he won't show up. We haven't talked since Tuesday, and he didn't seem very happy with me then, probably because I led him on an unintentional wild goose chase to my house on Monday. Or maybe it was the fact that I bumped into him. Once the bell rings, I immediately begin packing up my stuff. Everyone else does the same. Mrs. Reanna is the type of teacher to yell at you if you make a move to put something back in your bag before the bell rings, even if it's an eraser. I jolt in surprise when a voice speaks in the quiet classroom. "Are we still on for tonight?" Maddox wonders in a strained voice. I turn around as I swing my bag over my shoulder. Cassidy and Winona stand behind him with large grins directed at me. "Yeah," I confirm as I give both girls a confused look. He groans and Winona elbows him in the side. Through gritted teeth, he questions: "Do you need a ride?" I think about it. Would I rather sit through a tense, awkward ride with Maddox or a loud, obnoxious ride with my cousin and her friends, where they'd make fun of me and I'd have to refrain from ripping the door off its hinges and slapping them all across their faces with it? It isn't much of a competition, to be honest. "Yeah," I agree since he's offering. "What's the address again?" he questions and I have a feeling Cassidy's pinching his side by the way he's cringing away from her. "I'll write it down," I tell him as I reach for my bag. "Or she'll just text it to you," Winona suggests quietly. "Or you can text it to me," he blurts and I feel myself cringing for him. The two girls are using him like a puppet, poking and pinching him to get him to speak. "I don't have your number," I state the obvious. He digs into his pocket and retrieves his phone. I guess Winona pinched him a little too hard because he tosses it at me as he lets out a girlish squeal. I shuffle to catch it, almost dropping it several times. He has a terrified look on his face as he watches me fight gravity to grab the phone. I notice that his phone doesn't have a lock on it. Huh, unusual. "Don't touch anything," he tells me in his normal, threatening voice. I glance at him and watch as his back arches in reaction to Cassidy pinching him. "Or touch whatever you want." His voice raises with each word he says. I take my time adding a contact, glancing up at him judgmentally every so often to give off the idea that I'm reading his messages. At one point, I did look up at him with genuine judgment when I saw that he had several different female contacts; he had four Emma's and five Jessica's, if that gives you an idea of the lengthy list he had. When I finish, I hand him back his phone and he snatches it, which earns a pinch from Winona. "I'll just text you when I'm going to leave my house. Reply with the address then," he informs me me. Winona and Cassidy drop their hands and he sighs in relief, hunching over. "I'll see you later," I grunt as he leaves the classroom. He doesn't bother to acknowledge my farewell as he shuffles out. Cassidy, Winona, and I exit the classroom and begin walking in the same direction. "What was that about?" "He didn't want to talk to you about your plans," Winona explains with a shrug. "So we had to use some force to get it out of him." "Oh," I mutter in a slightly disappointed manner. If he didn't want to go with me, why didn't he just cancel? I'd rather go alone than go with someone who'll just constantly complain about my presence, which is something I think Maddox would do. When I reach my cousins car, I find her waiting impatiently. She mumbles something about not waiting on me again as I buckle my seatbelt and I huff noisily in response. Halfway home, I turn to look at her. "I don't need a ride to homecoming." "Why? Did he cancel on you?" she smirks in a somewhat satisfied manner. I roll my eyes at her. "No, he's bringing me." She doesn't bother to respond and only continues driving in her angry, dangerous manner. - + I get ready much quicker than the other girls, who arrive at the house at four thirty. I started getting ready at six and was completely prepared at 6:30. Given, I showered at 3:30 and curled my hair at four o'clock, but I wasn't in my dress. It wasn't until six that I got into my outfit, put on perfume, and then packed a small purse. I didn't put on makeup, mainly because I never learned how to. I only have an older brother and a younger brother, and my mother never wore makeup. There was no one to teach me. And I don't want to try and end up looking silly because I followed a professional YouTuber's tutorial. I planned on watching a movie until 7:30 or so, which is when I thought Maddox would come and get me, but he came a lot earlier than I expected. At 6:40, I get a text from him telling me that he's leaving his house so I respond with the address and put on a few finishing touches. I grab my jacket, put it on, and walk downstairs with my purse over my shoulder. "You look so pretty!" Aunt Gen announces when I come into her view. I smile at her, wondering if she only believes that because she helped picked it out. "Thank you," I comment awkwardly. "Red is your color," she winks at me. I hear a car honking outside and assume it's Maddox. I starts towards the door and she quirks a brow. "That for you?" she wonders as she glances out the front window. "Yeah, I've got to go," I tell her. I know Maddox will get frustrated and drive off if I'm not outside in a minute or so. "You're to be home by twelve!" she calls to me as I approach the front door. My eyes widen as the number leaves her mouth. My mother and father would've given me until nine on a good day. Of course, I was never home by nine, but I usually gave them the satisfaction of letting them set a time without me arguing in response. I nod at my aunt before exiting the house. As I walk towards Maddox's car, I'm surprised to find him in an actual tuxedo. I don't know what I was expecting him to wear, but it wasn't anything remotely formal. It was probably all black and leather because he seems to be fond of that. From what I've seen so far, his uniform is always accessorized with the two. When I get into the car and admire his outfit, he glares at me. "Don't say anything." "A tuxedo?" I ask with a small smirk on my face. I can't help but to tease. He glowers at me before he pulls off down the road. "Do you live far from here?" "I'm not telling you where I live," he scoffs as if the idea of saying his address is preposterous. "I probably won't know where it is, anyway. I was just assuming because it took you barely ten minutes to get here," I mutter as I stare out the window. We're silent as I continue to think. We never really introduced each other. I know his name thanks to Vivica and he knows my name... "Wait, do you even know my name?" He looks at me with narrowed brows. "Yes, I'm not brainless." "Oh, really, what is it then?" I inquire. He has to know, right? I mean, his friends knew. "Olive," he announces confidently. "It's Olivia," I correct him. At least he was close... "I know. But Olive is better. It's a food," he mutters as he takes a left turn. Unlike Vivica, he turns normally, not with too much force or the goal of giving me a minor concussion. "I don't like that nickname," I reply in hopes that he'll revert to using my real, birth name. "It's not a nickname," he concurs with a slight head shake. "You have to like the person to give them a nickname." We fall into silence again as he continues to drive towards the school. "Why'd you say yes?" I wonder aloud. "You talk so much," he sighs. "Answer the question and I won't talk again until we get to school," I propose as I pull at the end of my dress to yank it down. I forgot how uncomfortable these things are. Instead of responding, he reaches for the radio. When I go to speak over it, he looks straight at, turns up the music, and rudely silences me. I dont bother to speak to him again.	LEARN_MORE	https://moonstories.readlife.mobi/1ciqjjpmt00.html	Top Romance Novels	https://www.facebook.com/61573021893545/	2	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	moonstories.readlife.mobi	VIDEO	https://moonstories.readlife.mobi/1ciqjjpmt00.html	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/482086093_945087351024650_6811996049880573002_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BBDNoRmSK38Q7kNvgGfbrRx&_nc_oc=Adgmty4XdIKS1Shm23AU0tlRThsJuzB0QtY2mumdTxaCZfSniSWSsYdfaKZGrhfX5o427PzXFXAnwfOn-1pznMj4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AnNjG9AAjRnSPXN9cCv1NjY&oh=00_AYA7L1IlCrhWJz0KkhKa7B2OTW8NIXvw1MHbVQ9oGhSwWA&oe=67CB4775	PERSON_PROFILE	Top Romance Novels	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,977	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Enjoy Romance🥰Read More 👉	The family was happy that the real daughter had returned. As she prepared to leave, the real daughter accused her of copying her designs. Everyone expected her to be humiliated, but unexpectedly, she stunned everyone by revealing her ownership of billion-dollar design patents, striking back and turning the tables. ===== "Take this for your journey. You're set on returning to your original family, and I won't hold you back. It is just that the place you're headed is impoverished and I doubt anyone will even be there to greet you..." Liam Gill, whom Harlee Sanderson had addressed as dad for years, pressed a few hundred-dollar bills into her hand. Downstairs at the Gill family villa, a spirited celebration filled the hall, while upstairs, Harlee quietly folded her clothes into her suitcase. Liam sighed. Just three days earlier, Adelina Gill had shown up holding a DNA report, proving she was his biological daughter. The revelation had sent the entire Gill family into turmoil. Follow-up tests had confirmed that Harlee, the girl who'd been part of their family for years, was not related to them by bl*d. Now that Adelina had returned, the Gills poured all their affection on her, making up for lost time. They treated her like a treasure, eager to erase the suffering she'd endured over the years. Meanwhile, Harlee's last name had been changed that very night. Liam quickly dispatched people to the countryside to locate her real parents. So far, there had been no replies. Today was all about Adelina. The festivities focused on welcoming her as the genuine daughter of the Gill family. "You have such soft skin, and these clothes have been selected with care..." Liam said softly, feeling mixed emotions as he helped Harlee sort through her wardrobe. "You should take these outfits. They're high quality. But when you go back to the countryside, I suppose..." According to the hospital, Harlee's biological parents had visited Adenarora when she was born. They left the next day and returned to their small village. To make matters worse, her parents lived in Osemery's notorious slums, a place infamous for its poverty and crime, where people were often unfriendly and violence was common. Liam surmised Harlee's future there didn't look bright. She wouldn't just lose the luxury she was used to. It seemed, soon enough, she'd be given in marriage to some country bumpkin without any say in the matter. Harlee looked at the cash Liam had pressed into her hand with a blank face. She set the money down on the bedside table. "I'm heading out now." After saying this, Harlee grabbed her suitcase and walked past the people loitering in the hallway. She moved on without glancing back. Averie Gill, Liam's wife, frowned with disdain. "What's with that attitude? Is she upset because it's not enough money for her? For God's sake, we've spent so much on her over the years, especially those beautiful, pricey clothes! How dare she act this way now? Humph! Once she walks out that door, the future ahead of her is nothing but dismal." "Mom, please don't take Harlee's attitude personally. It's only normal for her to be upset about losing her comfortable life abruptly. She's just throwing a little fit. There's no need to be mad at her," Adelina said softly, her tone filled with feigned concern. Adelina knew a bit about Harlee's background after the investigation. Harlee's biological parents were the poorest in the village with their family grave being defaced yet lacking money to fix it. Worse, Harlee's biological parents had five hungry sons, with a sick mother and a disabled father to care for. Harlee wasn't just returning to a rundown area. It was more like a nightmare. Adelina smiled gently, masking her glee. "I'll go say goodbye to Harlee." Once Harlee was out of sight, Liam let out a sigh and turned to Averie. "We raised her. She's leaving everything she's ever known. Don't be too harsh on her." "Harsh? Come on!" Averie shot back. "Her worthless parents might have switched babies on purpose to make our precious daughter suffer. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil. How could I possibly feel sorry for Harlee?" Harlee took the side exit, trying to steer clear of the banquet hall altogether. Adelina caught up with her, wearing a sugary smile. "Harlee, I really need to apologize about my thing with Collin. I know you were supposed to marry him, but he just fell head over heels for me." It felt less like an apology and more like a brag. Collin George came from a powerful family that matched the Gills. He had been engaged to Harlee, but now, with everything that had happened, the future bride had changed. "Collin has always been so sweet and caring. Honestly, I hate to flaunt our love in front of you, but he can't help it. Harlee, I hope this hasn't upset you too much," Adelina said, feigning concern. Harlee raised her eyebrows, wearing an indifferent smile. "Watching two fols date is hilarious. Why would I be upset?" Chapter 2 The Kind Real Daughter And The Vicious Fake One "Harlee!" Adelina shouted, her face bright red with anger. Harlee had just insulted her and Collin. Such audacity! Harlee's grin widened. "You and Collin are just perfect together. One kicks people when they're down, and the other follows the money." Adelina had just returned to the Gill family for only three days, and Collin appeared to be already smitten. Harlee found it all hilarious. Just as Adelina was about to lose her temper and hurl insults at Harlee, she noticed Averie coming down the stairs. In an instant, Adelina pressed her lips together, tears threatening to spill from her eyes as she adopted a pitiful expression. She quickly wiped away her fake tears. Averie took in the scene, her anger boiling over. She hurried over and yelled, "Harlee, it's unsurprising that your biological parents are impoverished rustic individuals. The apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Your lack of manners is quite apparent! You couldn't leave without taking one last jab at Adelina? Should I just throw you out?" "No manners? Maybe it's because that's the way you raised me," Harlee shot back, her smile dripping with sarcasm. Harlee had never met her real parents. When Averie claimed that Harlee lacked manners after so many years of living with the Gills, she was actually insulting the Gill family. Averie had never seen Harlee so sharp-tongued before. She pressed her hand to her chest, as if she might faint from anger. Adelina's eyes turned red, her face showing feigned concern. "Harlee, I understand you're upset. Though you are no longer part of the Gill family, I found you a job in the countryside. If you work hard, you can support yourself." Adelina held up a recommendation letter, which Harlee glanced at. It was for a cleaning job at a motel in a small town. Adelina attempted to place the letter in Harlee's hands but accidentally knocked Harlee's bag to the floor, sending a small sketchbook tumbling out. The guests in the banquet hall spotted it, their eyes growing wide with disbelief. Everyone knew Adelina had recently been celebrated as a genius in fashion design. She always carried her sketchbook with her. Soon, she would become the creative director at the Gill family's fashion company. Adelina's face twisted in mock shock as she covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. "Harlee, why do you have my sketchbook in your bag?" Harlee frowned, feeling annoyed. Once again, Adelina had set her up. "How could you steal Adelina's design sketches?" Averie's expression darkened, and she raised her voice at Harlee. "You cold-hearted thief! Were you trying to rob Adelina of her future? With those designs, you could get into any fashion company! You really have some nerve. You're just a thankless snake!" At the commotion, Liam frowned and walked over. "What's going on here?" Adelina's eyes filled with tears. "Mom, dad, please don't hold it against Harlee. She must have been reluctant to leave the Gill family and therefore did something desperate. It's fine. I can always come up with new designs." "Those designs are essential for you to take over as director! Our family depends on them, too! Harlee stealing them isn't just hurting you. She's putting our whole family at risk. She's just heartless. Stop trying to defend her!" Averie snapped, her voice dripping with anger. "Mom, I'm sure Harlee didn't mean to do it..." Adelina tugged at Averie's sleeve, her voice sounding calm and compassionate. Adelina then turned to Harlee. "Harlee, I know you're afraid of having nothing once you leave the Gill family, but I can't let you keep these sketches. Yet, I will help you get a job at a clothing factory in your hometown. Please work hard and no more thieving. Just stop these sneaky tricks, okay?" The bystanders couldn't help but watch the scene unfold, each of them praising Adelina. "Adelina is simply amazing. She's not only gifted in design but also incredibly magnanimous. She's a true Gill all the way." "What's the use of stealing Adelina's sketches? Does Harlee even know how to design? She's just trying to grab what doesn't belong to her. How could she stoop to this low?" "Everyone knows how much Adelina values her designs. Even with her future at stake, she still defends Harlee. Adelina is way too kind, while Harlee is just vicious!" Amid the guests' praises, Adelina raised her head, looking gentle and virtuous. "After all, Harlee was once part of the Gill family. If I can help her, I will." The guests kept on voicing their thoughts, their opinions of Harlee sinking while their admiration for Adelina grew. They noted that while Adelina might not have been as stunning, her heart was far kinder than Harlee's. Harlee's eyes swept over the guests surrounding her. Most of them appeared to watch the situation unfold with interest, more eager to voice their opinions than uncover the truth. Eventually, Harlee's gaze landed on Adelina, who donned a smug face. Harlee had actually gone through this particular sketchbook. On Adelina's very first day back home, she had taken it out during dinner, sketching dramatically in front of everyone, eager to show off her talent for fashion design. Not satisfied yet, Adelina aimed to boost her own reputation as a design genius by misleading the guests into believing Harlee had stolen her sketchbook. Harlee scoffed. Did Adelina really not see who she was imitating, or was she just that foolish? Adelina's sketchbook held over two hundred designs, but the funniest thing was that the fifty best ones were outright copies of the latest collections from top brands. Adelina had taken beautiful, high-end designs and twisted them into complicated, tasteless mixtures, robbing them of their original grace and simplicity. Instead of couture, it resembled homework wrapped up in haste from some design major students. Worse, Harlee even spotted some of her own designs that she had previously shared online. Clearly, Adelina had been living in a fantasy for so long that she might have started to believe herself to be a design genius. Harlee's lips curled into a sarcastic smile, and her intense gaze locked onto Adelina, seeing through her antics. At Harlee's charming smile, an unshakeable feeling of unease washed over Adelina. ...... How will Harlee fight back? Can Harlee successfully find her biological parents? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &4&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-e	Love ME	https://www.facebook.com/61558688973056/	8,867	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-enj94_2-1207-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&jump=0&exdata=F174D85A3D69197001C3C98BB029526DB71A9C6C777770CE	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481064762_654955990354174_6373008604388730592_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=U9QkQtz_sM4Q7kNvgHhQIcM&_nc_oc=AdivajccVd5A1IvercfcbPPRjWIZPZGIe8jGMf93e1-1Inx6Ekf8JVBVF5vAiI3cVq1Sige31K9VddOdIsn7hLkj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AvTc9d3IMKfJ9SmniYun15g&oh=00_AYCbZ7RlJNwgRNgvJ5sMb-Jw-w5kcD20hTqAOu88iF17uA&oe=67CB2BEF	PERSON_PROFILE	Love ME	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,975	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Enjoy Romance🥰Read More 👉	The family was happy that the real daughter had returned. As she prepared to leave, the real daughter accused her of copying her designs. Everyone expected her to be humiliated, but unexpectedly, she stunned everyone by revealing her ownership of billion-dollar design patents, striking back and turning the tables. ===== "Take this for your journey. You're set on returning to your original family, and I won't hold you back. It is just that the place you're headed is impoverished and I doubt anyone will even be there to greet you..." Liam Gill, whom Harlee Sanderson had addressed as dad for years, pressed a few hundred-dollar bills into her hand. Downstairs at the Gill family villa, a spirited celebration filled the hall, while upstairs, Harlee quietly folded her clothes into her suitcase. Liam sighed. Just three days earlier, Adelina Gill had shown up holding a DNA report, proving she was his biological daughter. The revelation had sent the entire Gill family into turmoil. Follow-up tests had confirmed that Harlee, the girl who'd been part of their family for years, was not related to them by bl*d. Now that Adelina had returned, the Gills poured all their affection on her, making up for lost time. They treated her like a treasure, eager to erase the suffering she'd endured over the years. Meanwhile, Harlee's last name had been changed that very night. Liam quickly dispatched people to the countryside to locate her real parents. So far, there had been no replies. Today was all about Adelina. The festivities focused on welcoming her as the genuine daughter of the Gill family. "You have such soft skin, and these clothes have been selected with care..." Liam said softly, feeling mixed emotions as he helped Harlee sort through her wardrobe. "You should take these outfits. They're high quality. But when you go back to the countryside, I suppose..." According to the hospital, Harlee's biological parents had visited Adenarora when she was born. They left the next day and returned to their small village. To make matters worse, her parents lived in Osemery's notorious slums, a place infamous for its poverty and crime, where people were often unfriendly and violence was common. Liam surmised Harlee's future there didn't look bright. She wouldn't just lose the luxury she was used to. It seemed, soon enough, she'd be given in marriage to some country bumpkin without any say in the matter. Harlee looked at the cash Liam had pressed into her hand with a blank face. She set the money down on the bedside table. "I'm heading out now." After saying this, Harlee grabbed her suitcase and walked past the people loitering in the hallway. She moved on without glancing back. Averie Gill, Liam's wife, frowned with disdain. "What's with that attitude? Is she upset because it's not enough money for her? For God's sake, we've spent so much on her over the years, especially those beautiful, pricey clothes! How dare she act this way now? Humph! Once she walks out that door, the future ahead of her is nothing but dismal." "Mom, please don't take Harlee's attitude personally. It's only normal for her to be upset about losing her comfortable life abruptly. She's just throwing a little fit. There's no need to be mad at her," Adelina said softly, her tone filled with feigned concern. Adelina knew a bit about Harlee's background after the investigation. Harlee's biological parents were the poorest in the village with their family grave being defaced yet lacking money to fix it. Worse, Harlee's biological parents had five hungry sons, with a sick mother and a disabled father to care for. Harlee wasn't just returning to a rundown area. It was more like a nightmare. Adelina smiled gently, masking her glee. "I'll go say goodbye to Harlee." Once Harlee was out of sight, Liam let out a sigh and turned to Averie. "We raised her. She's leaving everything she's ever known. Don't be too harsh on her." "Harsh? Come on!" Averie shot back. "Her worthless parents might have switched babies on purpose to make our precious daughter suffer. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil. How could I possibly feel sorry for Harlee?" Harlee took the side exit, trying to steer clear of the banquet hall altogether. Adelina caught up with her, wearing a sugary smile. "Harlee, I really need to apologize about my thing with Collin. I know you were supposed to marry him, but he just fell head over heels for me." It felt less like an apology and more like a brag. Collin George came from a powerful family that matched the Gills. He had been engaged to Harlee, but now, with everything that had happened, the future bride had changed. "Collin has always been so sweet and caring. Honestly, I hate to flaunt our love in front of you, but he can't help it. Harlee, I hope this hasn't upset you too much," Adelina said, feigning concern. Harlee raised her eyebrows, wearing an indifferent smile. "Watching two fols date is hilarious. Why would I be upset?" Chapter 2 The Kind Real Daughter And The Vicious Fake One "Harlee!" Adelina shouted, her face bright red with anger. Harlee had just insulted her and Collin. Such audacity! Harlee's grin widened. "You and Collin are just perfect together. One kicks people when they're down, and the other follows the money." Adelina had just returned to the Gill family for only three days, and Collin appeared to be already smitten. Harlee found it all hilarious. Just as Adelina was about to lose her temper and hurl insults at Harlee, she noticed Averie coming down the stairs. In an instant, Adelina pressed her lips together, tears threatening to spill from her eyes as she adopted a pitiful expression. She quickly wiped away her fake tears. Averie took in the scene, her anger boiling over. She hurried over and yelled, "Harlee, it's unsurprising that your biological parents are impoverished rustic individuals. The apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Your lack of manners is quite apparent! You couldn't leave without taking one last jab at Adelina? Should I just throw you out?" "No manners? Maybe it's because that's the way you raised me," Harlee shot back, her smile dripping with sarcasm. Harlee had never met her real parents. When Averie claimed that Harlee lacked manners after so many years of living with the Gills, she was actually insulting the Gill family. Averie had never seen Harlee so sharp-tongued before. She pressed her hand to her chest, as if she might faint from anger. Adelina's eyes turned red, her face showing feigned concern. "Harlee, I understand you're upset. Though you are no longer part of the Gill family, I found you a job in the countryside. If you work hard, you can support yourself." Adelina held up a recommendation letter, which Harlee glanced at. It was for a cleaning job at a motel in a small town. Adelina attempted to place the letter in Harlee's hands but accidentally knocked Harlee's bag to the floor, sending a small sketchbook tumbling out. The guests in the banquet hall spotted it, their eyes growing wide with disbelief. Everyone knew Adelina had recently been celebrated as a genius in fashion design. She always carried her sketchbook with her. Soon, she would become the creative director at the Gill family's fashion company. Adelina's face twisted in mock shock as she covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. "Harlee, why do you have my sketchbook in your bag?" Harlee frowned, feeling annoyed. Once again, Adelina had set her up. "How could you steal Adelina's design sketches?" Averie's expression darkened, and she raised her voice at Harlee. "You cold-hearted thief! Were you trying to rob Adelina of her future? With those designs, you could get into any fashion company! You really have some nerve. You're just a thankless snake!" At the commotion, Liam frowned and walked over. "What's going on here?" Adelina's eyes filled with tears. "Mom, dad, please don't hold it against Harlee. She must have been reluctant to leave the Gill family and therefore did something desperate. It's fine. I can always come up with new designs." "Those designs are essential for you to take over as director! Our family depends on them, too! Harlee stealing them isn't just hurting you. She's putting our whole family at risk. She's just heartless. Stop trying to defend her!" Averie snapped, her voice dripping with anger. "Mom, I'm sure Harlee didn't mean to do it..." Adelina tugged at Averie's sleeve, her voice sounding calm and compassionate. Adelina then turned to Harlee. "Harlee, I know you're afraid of having nothing once you leave the Gill family, but I can't let you keep these sketches. Yet, I will help you get a job at a clothing factory in your hometown. Please work hard and no more thieving. Just stop these sneaky tricks, okay?" The bystanders couldn't help but watch the scene unfold, each of them praising Adelina. "Adelina is simply amazing. She's not only gifted in design but also incredibly magnanimous. She's a true Gill all the way." "What's the use of stealing Adelina's sketches? Does Harlee even know how to design? She's just trying to grab what doesn't belong to her. How could she stoop to this low?" "Everyone knows how much Adelina values her designs. Even with her future at stake, she still defends Harlee. Adelina is way too kind, while Harlee is just vicious!" Amid the guests' praises, Adelina raised her head, looking gentle and virtuous. "After all, Harlee was once part of the Gill family. If I can help her, I will." The guests kept on voicing their thoughts, their opinions of Harlee sinking while their admiration for Adelina grew. They noted that while Adelina might not have been as stunning, her heart was far kinder than Harlee's. Harlee's eyes swept over the guests surrounding her. Most of them appeared to watch the situation unfold with interest, more eager to voice their opinions than uncover the truth. Eventually, Harlee's gaze landed on Adelina, who donned a smug face. Harlee had actually gone through this particular sketchbook. On Adelina's very first day back home, she had taken it out during dinner, sketching dramatically in front of everyone, eager to show off her talent for fashion design. Not satisfied yet, Adelina aimed to boost her own reputation as a design genius by misleading the guests into believing Harlee had stolen her sketchbook. Harlee scoffed. Did Adelina really not see who she was imitating, or was she just that foolish? Adelina's sketchbook held over two hundred designs, but the funniest thing was that the fifty best ones were outright copies of the latest collections from top brands. Adelina had taken beautiful, high-end designs and twisted them into complicated, tasteless mixtures, robbing them of their original grace and simplicity. Instead of couture, it resembled homework wrapped up in haste from some design major students. Worse, Harlee even spotted some of her own designs that she had previously shared online. Clearly, Adelina had been living in a fantasy for so long that she might have started to believe herself to be a design genius. Harlee's lips curled into a sarcastic smile, and her intense gaze locked onto Adelina, seeing through her antics. At Harlee's charming smile, an unshakeable feeling of unease washed over Adelina. ...... How will Harlee fight back? Can Harlee successfully find her biological parents? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &4&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-e	Love ME	https://www.facebook.com/61558688973056/	8,867	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-enj94_2-1207-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&jump=0&exdata=F174D85A3D6919709A4F8FA25C4EC25E3D6873122FD8D7D8	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481074558_9292074594240474_1523187102412810630_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y8L2ila2XuEQ7kNvgEx9tmH&_nc_oc=AdjbqQTBDu7gVI1-JMTzIjGOoXo02d2-yNlW0aASWppM_OLEF3KYJ2gI9Ag9N5vEgS2k4l0tiYFXBismwrWlXGn-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=AvTc9d3IMKfJ9SmniYun15g&oh=00_AYDbX05tX0nzdb7EXdG1Uy8wke7K9C7iv1Y_LUiZiMhymw&oe=67CB5797	PERSON_PROFILE	Love ME	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,979	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Enjoy Romance🥰Read More 👉	The family was happy that the real daughter had returned. As she prepared to leave, the real daughter accused her of copying her designs. Everyone expected her to be humiliated, but unexpectedly, she stunned everyone by revealing her ownership of billion-dollar design patents, striking back and turning the tables. ===== "Take this for your journey. You're set on returning to your original family, and I won't hold you back. It is just that the place you're headed is impoverished and I doubt anyone will even be there to greet you..." Liam Gill, whom Harlee Sanderson had addressed as dad for years, pressed a few hundred-dollar bills into her hand. Downstairs at the Gill family villa, a spirited celebration filled the hall, while upstairs, Harlee quietly folded her clothes into her suitcase. Liam sighed. Just three days earlier, Adelina Gill had shown up holding a DNA report, proving she was his biological daughter. The revelation had sent the entire Gill family into turmoil. Follow-up tests had confirmed that Harlee, the girl who'd been part of their family for years, was not related to them by bl*d. Now that Adelina had returned, the Gills poured all their affection on her, making up for lost time. They treated her like a treasure, eager to erase the suffering she'd endured over the years. Meanwhile, Harlee's last name had been changed that very night. Liam quickly dispatched people to the countryside to locate her real parents. So far, there had been no replies. Today was all about Adelina. The festivities focused on welcoming her as the genuine daughter of the Gill family. "You have such soft skin, and these clothes have been selected with care..." Liam said softly, feeling mixed emotions as he helped Harlee sort through her wardrobe. "You should take these outfits. They're high quality. But when you go back to the countryside, I suppose..." According to the hospital, Harlee's biological parents had visited Adenarora when she was born. They left the next day and returned to their small village. To make matters worse, her parents lived in Osemery's notorious slums, a place infamous for its poverty and crime, where people were often unfriendly and violence was common. Liam surmised Harlee's future there didn't look bright. She wouldn't just lose the luxury she was used to. It seemed, soon enough, she'd be given in marriage to some country bumpkin without any say in the matter. Harlee looked at the cash Liam had pressed into her hand with a blank face. She set the money down on the bedside table. "I'm heading out now." After saying this, Harlee grabbed her suitcase and walked past the people loitering in the hallway. She moved on without glancing back. Averie Gill, Liam's wife, frowned with disdain. "What's with that attitude? Is she upset because it's not enough money for her? For God's sake, we've spent so much on her over the years, especially those beautiful, pricey clothes! How dare she act this way now? Humph! Once she walks out that door, the future ahead of her is nothing but dismal." "Mom, please don't take Harlee's attitude personally. It's only normal for her to be upset about losing her comfortable life abruptly. She's just throwing a little fit. There's no need to be mad at her," Adelina said softly, her tone filled with feigned concern. Adelina knew a bit about Harlee's background after the investigation. Harlee's biological parents were the poorest in the village with their family grave being defaced yet lacking money to fix it. Worse, Harlee's biological parents had five hungry sons, with a sick mother and a disabled father to care for. Harlee wasn't just returning to a rundown area. It was more like a nightmare. Adelina smiled gently, masking her glee. "I'll go say goodbye to Harlee." Once Harlee was out of sight, Liam let out a sigh and turned to Averie. "We raised her. She's leaving everything she's ever known. Don't be too harsh on her." "Harsh? Come on!" Averie shot back. "Her worthless parents might have switched babies on purpose to make our precious daughter suffer. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil. How could I possibly feel sorry for Harlee?" Harlee took the side exit, trying to steer clear of the banquet hall altogether. Adelina caught up with her, wearing a sugary smile. "Harlee, I really need to apologize about my thing with Collin. I know you were supposed to marry him, but he just fell head over heels for me." It felt less like an apology and more like a brag. Collin George came from a powerful family that matched the Gills. He had been engaged to Harlee, but now, with everything that had happened, the future bride had changed. "Collin has always been so sweet and caring. Honestly, I hate to flaunt our love in front of you, but he can't help it. Harlee, I hope this hasn't upset you too much," Adelina said, feigning concern. Harlee raised her eyebrows, wearing an indifferent smile. "Watching two fols date is hilarious. Why would I be upset?" Chapter 2 The Kind Real Daughter And The Vicious Fake One "Harlee!" Adelina shouted, her face bright red with anger. Harlee had just insulted her and Collin. Such audacity! Harlee's grin widened. "You and Collin are just perfect together. One kicks people when they're down, and the other follows the money." Adelina had just returned to the Gill family for only three days, and Collin appeared to be already smitten. Harlee found it all hilarious. Just as Adelina was about to lose her temper and hurl insults at Harlee, she noticed Averie coming down the stairs. In an instant, Adelina pressed her lips together, tears threatening to spill from her eyes as she adopted a pitiful expression. She quickly wiped away her fake tears. Averie took in the scene, her anger boiling over. She hurried over and yelled, "Harlee, it's unsurprising that your biological parents are impoverished rustic individuals. The apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Your lack of manners is quite apparent! You couldn't leave without taking one last jab at Adelina? Should I just throw you out?" "No manners? Maybe it's because that's the way you raised me," Harlee shot back, her smile dripping with sarcasm. Harlee had never met her real parents. When Averie claimed that Harlee lacked manners after so many years of living with the Gills, she was actually insulting the Gill family. Averie had never seen Harlee so sharp-tongued before. She pressed her hand to her chest, as if she might faint from anger. Adelina's eyes turned red, her face showing feigned concern. "Harlee, I understand you're upset. Though you are no longer part of the Gill family, I found you a job in the countryside. If you work hard, you can support yourself." Adelina held up a recommendation letter, which Harlee glanced at. It was for a cleaning job at a motel in a small town. Adelina attempted to place the letter in Harlee's hands but accidentally knocked Harlee's bag to the floor, sending a small sketchbook tumbling out. The guests in the banquet hall spotted it, their eyes growing wide with disbelief. Everyone knew Adelina had recently been celebrated as a genius in fashion design. She always carried her sketchbook with her. Soon, she would become the creative director at the Gill family's fashion company. Adelina's face twisted in mock shock as she covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. "Harlee, why do you have my sketchbook in your bag?" Harlee frowned, feeling annoyed. Once again, Adelina had set her up. "How could you steal Adelina's design sketches?" Averie's expression darkened, and she raised her voice at Harlee. "You cold-hearted thief! Were you trying to rob Adelina of her future? With those designs, you could get into any fashion company! You really have some nerve. You're just a thankless snake!" At the commotion, Liam frowned and walked over. "What's going on here?" Adelina's eyes filled with tears. "Mom, dad, please don't hold it against Harlee. She must have been reluctant to leave the Gill family and therefore did something desperate. It's fine. I can always come up with new designs." "Those designs are essential for you to take over as director! Our family depends on them, too! Harlee stealing them isn't just hurting you. She's putting our whole family at risk. She's just heartless. Stop trying to defend her!" Averie snapped, her voice dripping with anger. "Mom, I'm sure Harlee didn't mean to do it..." Adelina tugged at Averie's sleeve, her voice sounding calm and compassionate. Adelina then turned to Harlee. "Harlee, I know you're afraid of having nothing once you leave the Gill family, but I can't let you keep these sketches. Yet, I will help you get a job at a clothing factory in your hometown. Please work hard and no more thieving. Just stop these sneaky tricks, okay?" The bystanders couldn't help but watch the scene unfold, each of them praising Adelina. "Adelina is simply amazing. She's not only gifted in design but also incredibly magnanimous. She's a true Gill all the way." "What's the use of stealing Adelina's sketches? Does Harlee even know how to design? She's just trying to grab what doesn't belong to her. How could she stoop to this low?" "Everyone knows how much Adelina values her designs. Even with her future at stake, she still defends Harlee. Adelina is way too kind, while Harlee is just vicious!" Amid the guests' praises, Adelina raised her head, looking gentle and virtuous. "After all, Harlee was once part of the Gill family. If I can help her, I will." The guests kept on voicing their thoughts, their opinions of Harlee sinking while their admiration for Adelina grew. They noted that while Adelina might not have been as stunning, her heart was far kinder than Harlee's. Harlee's eyes swept over the guests surrounding her. Most of them appeared to watch the situation unfold with interest, more eager to voice their opinions than uncover the truth. Eventually, Harlee's gaze landed on Adelina, who donned a smug face. Harlee had actually gone through this particular sketchbook. On Adelina's very first day back home, she had taken it out during dinner, sketching dramatically in front of everyone, eager to show off her talent for fashion design. Not satisfied yet, Adelina aimed to boost her own reputation as a design genius by misleading the guests into believing Harlee had stolen her sketchbook. Harlee scoffed. Did Adelina really not see who she was imitating, or was she just that foolish? Adelina's sketchbook held over two hundred designs, but the funniest thing was that the fifty best ones were outright copies of the latest collections from top brands. Adelina had taken beautiful, high-end designs and twisted them into complicated, tasteless mixtures, robbing them of their original grace and simplicity. Instead of couture, it resembled homework wrapped up in haste from some design major students. Worse, Harlee even spotted some of her own designs that she had previously shared online. Clearly, Adelina had been living in a fantasy for so long that she might have started to believe herself to be a design genius. Harlee's lips curled into a sarcastic smile, and her intense gaze locked onto Adelina, seeing through her antics. At Harlee's charming smile, an unshakeable feeling of unease washed over Adelina. ...... How will Harlee fight back? Can Harlee successfully find her biological parents? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &4&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-e	Love ME	https://www.facebook.com/61558688973056/	8,867	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-enj94_2-1207-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&jump=0&exdata=F174D85A3D691970D02A9883C10DBAEBC4799C51A998EA66	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481317337_448964101545850_874932174498739152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8T4A62wY4PwQ7kNvgEoR30o&_nc_oc=AdiVPyYFI4JyFF-Ww2lGddCKETLIcjmtmA0upEFoFqweEHFdNE2-n0wNJl81j3kyJA9I61kTKuK5qFrsXbvYUaDv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0PdqGSe_ylVvVzQypxteX&oh=00_AYBmCxuQTCZHM92ofztz1U60zBiIrTlnKtm7tegrjc3KEw&oe=67CB3BEE	PERSON_PROFILE	Love ME	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,986	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Enjoy Romance🥰Read More 👉	The family was happy that the real daughter had returned. As she prepared to leave, the real daughter accused her of copying her designs. Everyone expected her to be humiliated, but unexpectedly, she stunned everyone by revealing her ownership of billion-dollar design patents, striking back and turning the tables. ===== "Take this for your journey. You're set on returning to your original family, and I won't hold you back. It is just that the place you're headed is impoverished and I doubt anyone will even be there to greet you..." Liam Gill, whom Harlee Sanderson had addressed as dad for years, pressed a few hundred-dollar bills into her hand. Downstairs at the Gill family villa, a spirited celebration filled the hall, while upstairs, Harlee quietly folded her clothes into her suitcase. Liam sighed. Just three days earlier, Adelina Gill had shown up holding a DNA report, proving she was his biological daughter. The revelation had sent the entire Gill family into turmoil. Follow-up tests had confirmed that Harlee, the girl who'd been part of their family for years, was not related to them by bl*d. Now that Adelina had returned, the Gills poured all their affection on her, making up for lost time. They treated her like a treasure, eager to erase the suffering she'd endured over the years. Meanwhile, Harlee's last name had been changed that very night. Liam quickly dispatched people to the countryside to locate her real parents. So far, there had been no replies. Today was all about Adelina. The festivities focused on welcoming her as the genuine daughter of the Gill family. "You have such soft skin, and these clothes have been selected with care..." Liam said softly, feeling mixed emotions as he helped Harlee sort through her wardrobe. "You should take these outfits. They're high quality. But when you go back to the countryside, I suppose..." According to the hospital, Harlee's biological parents had visited Adenarora when she was born. They left the next day and returned to their small village. To make matters worse, her parents lived in Osemery's notorious slums, a place infamous for its poverty and crime, where people were often unfriendly and violence was common. Liam surmised Harlee's future there didn't look bright. She wouldn't just lose the luxury she was used to. It seemed, soon enough, she'd be given in marriage to some country bumpkin without any say in the matter. Harlee looked at the cash Liam had pressed into her hand with a blank face. She set the money down on the bedside table. "I'm heading out now." After saying this, Harlee grabbed her suitcase and walked past the people loitering in the hallway. She moved on without glancing back. Averie Gill, Liam's wife, frowned with disdain. "What's with that attitude? Is she upset because it's not enough money for her? For God's sake, we've spent so much on her over the years, especially those beautiful, pricey clothes! How dare she act this way now? Humph! Once she walks out that door, the future ahead of her is nothing but dismal." "Mom, please don't take Harlee's attitude personally. It's only normal for her to be upset about losing her comfortable life abruptly. She's just throwing a little fit. There's no need to be mad at her," Adelina said softly, her tone filled with feigned concern. Adelina knew a bit about Harlee's background after the investigation. Harlee's biological parents were the poorest in the village with their family grave being defaced yet lacking money to fix it. Worse, Harlee's biological parents had five hungry sons, with a sick mother and a disabled father to care for. Harlee wasn't just returning to a rundown area. It was more like a nightmare. Adelina smiled gently, masking her glee. "I'll go say goodbye to Harlee." Once Harlee was out of sight, Liam let out a sigh and turned to Averie. "We raised her. She's leaving everything she's ever known. Don't be too harsh on her." "Harsh? Come on!" Averie shot back. "Her worthless parents might have switched babies on purpose to make our precious daughter suffer. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil. How could I possibly feel sorry for Harlee?" Harlee took the side exit, trying to steer clear of the banquet hall altogether. Adelina caught up with her, wearing a sugary smile. "Harlee, I really need to apologize about my thing with Collin. I know you were supposed to marry him, but he just fell head over heels for me." It felt less like an apology and more like a brag. Collin George came from a powerful family that matched the Gills. He had been engaged to Harlee, but now, with everything that had happened, the future bride had changed. "Collin has always been so sweet and caring. Honestly, I hate to flaunt our love in front of you, but he can't help it. Harlee, I hope this hasn't upset you too much," Adelina said, feigning concern. Harlee raised her eyebrows, wearing an indifferent smile. "Watching two fols date is hilarious. Why would I be upset?" Chapter 2 The Kind Real Daughter And The Vicious Fake One "Harlee!" Adelina shouted, her face bright red with anger. Harlee had just insulted her and Collin. Such audacity! Harlee's grin widened. "You and Collin are just perfect together. One kicks people when they're down, and the other follows the money." Adelina had just returned to the Gill family for only three days, and Collin appeared to be already smitten. Harlee found it all hilarious. Just as Adelina was about to lose her temper and hurl insults at Harlee, she noticed Averie coming down the stairs. In an instant, Adelina pressed her lips together, tears threatening to spill from her eyes as she adopted a pitiful expression. She quickly wiped away her fake tears. Averie took in the scene, her anger boiling over. She hurried over and yelled, "Harlee, it's unsurprising that your biological parents are impoverished rustic individuals. The apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Your lack of manners is quite apparent! You couldn't leave without taking one last jab at Adelina? Should I just throw you out?" "No manners? Maybe it's because that's the way you raised me," Harlee shot back, her smile dripping with sarcasm. Harlee had never met her real parents. When Averie claimed that Harlee lacked manners after so many years of living with the Gills, she was actually insulting the Gill family. Averie had never seen Harlee so sharp-tongued before. She pressed her hand to her chest, as if she might faint from anger. Adelina's eyes turned red, her face showing feigned concern. "Harlee, I understand you're upset. Though you are no longer part of the Gill family, I found you a job in the countryside. If you work hard, you can support yourself." Adelina held up a recommendation letter, which Harlee glanced at. It was for a cleaning job at a motel in a small town. Adelina attempted to place the letter in Harlee's hands but accidentally knocked Harlee's bag to the floor, sending a small sketchbook tumbling out. The guests in the banquet hall spotted it, their eyes growing wide with disbelief. Everyone knew Adelina had recently been celebrated as a genius in fashion design. She always carried her sketchbook with her. Soon, she would become the creative director at the Gill family's fashion company. Adelina's face twisted in mock shock as she covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. "Harlee, why do you have my sketchbook in your bag?" Harlee frowned, feeling annoyed. Once again, Adelina had set her up. "How could you steal Adelina's design sketches?" Averie's expression darkened, and she raised her voice at Harlee. "You cold-hearted thief! Were you trying to rob Adelina of her future? With those designs, you could get into any fashion company! You really have some nerve. You're just a thankless snake!" At the commotion, Liam frowned and walked over. "What's going on here?" Adelina's eyes filled with tears. "Mom, dad, please don't hold it against Harlee. She must have been reluctant to leave the Gill family and therefore did something desperate. It's fine. I can always come up with new designs." "Those designs are essential for you to take over as director! Our family depends on them, too! Harlee stealing them isn't just hurting you. She's putting our whole family at risk. She's just heartless. Stop trying to defend her!" Averie snapped, her voice dripping with anger. "Mom, I'm sure Harlee didn't mean to do it..." Adelina tugged at Averie's sleeve, her voice sounding calm and compassionate. Adelina then turned to Harlee. "Harlee, I know you're afraid of having nothing once you leave the Gill family, but I can't let you keep these sketches. Yet, I will help you get a job at a clothing factory in your hometown. Please work hard and no more thieving. Just stop these sneaky tricks, okay?" The bystanders couldn't help but watch the scene unfold, each of them praising Adelina. "Adelina is simply amazing. She's not only gifted in design but also incredibly magnanimous. She's a true Gill all the way." "What's the use of stealing Adelina's sketches? Does Harlee even know how to design? She's just trying to grab what doesn't belong to her. How could she stoop to this low?" "Everyone knows how much Adelina values her designs. Even with her future at stake, she still defends Harlee. Adelina is way too kind, while Harlee is just vicious!" Amid the guests' praises, Adelina raised her head, looking gentle and virtuous. "After all, Harlee was once part of the Gill family. If I can help her, I will." The guests kept on voicing their thoughts, their opinions of Harlee sinking while their admiration for Adelina grew. They noted that while Adelina might not have been as stunning, her heart was far kinder than Harlee's. Harlee's eyes swept over the guests surrounding her. Most of them appeared to watch the situation unfold with interest, more eager to voice their opinions than uncover the truth. Eventually, Harlee's gaze landed on Adelina, who donned a smug face. Harlee had actually gone through this particular sketchbook. On Adelina's very first day back home, she had taken it out during dinner, sketching dramatically in front of everyone, eager to show off her talent for fashion design. Not satisfied yet, Adelina aimed to boost her own reputation as a design genius by misleading the guests into believing Harlee had stolen her sketchbook. Harlee scoffed. Did Adelina really not see who she was imitating, or was she just that foolish? Adelina's sketchbook held over two hundred designs, but the funniest thing was that the fifty best ones were outright copies of the latest collections from top brands. Adelina had taken beautiful, high-end designs and twisted them into complicated, tasteless mixtures, robbing them of their original grace and simplicity. Instead of couture, it resembled homework wrapped up in haste from some design major students. Worse, Harlee even spotted some of her own designs that she had previously shared online. Clearly, Adelina had been living in a fantasy for so long that she might have started to believe herself to be a design genius. Harlee's lips curled into a sarcastic smile, and her intense gaze locked onto Adelina, seeing through her antics. At Harlee's charming smile, an unshakeable feeling of unease washed over Adelina. ...... How will Harlee fight back? Can Harlee successfully find her biological parents? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &4&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-e	Love ME	https://www.facebook.com/61558688973056/	8,867	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-enj94_2-1207-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&jump=0&exdata=F174D85A3D691970710110CF163AB48B73DC756DE7AD30B0	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481178309_1199719828168872_6321918148015864749_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Cxu1_ud2LhAQ7kNvgGpLL8k&_nc_oc=AdihnEuU5XTrt72F4eR8oiDnyzglFc7CxGHPAxhB6pFlDQn-o_REeRAMXaILXLUZVCmAW0Oev8wXmL8lFFwYN0gW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0PdqGSe_ylVvVzQypxteX&oh=00_AYBgDp_0HAbAYE19Gt4bsCITVAeJjHaXztqhiUjSuswzFg&oe=67CB39CD	PERSON_PROFILE	Love ME	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,990	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	🎥 New Drama Short 📺 True Love Waits: Love Knows No Deadline 💞✨	💞💓❤️😍This drama is really top-notch.Like💞 Lucky😍 I have no acting skills in emotional scenes.	WATCH_MORE	https://pages.farsunpteltd.com/?channel_id=29235&c	FlickReels 6	https://www.facebook.com/61566894822455/	12,382	1969-12-31 18:00	Watch more	pages.farsunpteltd.com	VIDEO	https://pages.farsunpteltd.com/?channel_id=29235&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&campaign={{campaign.name}}&adgroup={{adset.name}}&ad_name={{ad.name}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481176517_449982238105329_834662768035580112_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2W9AmoVvVUUQ7kNvgFqCuKR&_nc_oc=AdiFgf_KCQn7mLJ7DE3uN-Yanr3Us3IVeTTmvid3muC7rTRwDAlunpaYoY4Wl7YgTYGOyNIT12Hyi-fddGJSbh9q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0PdqGSe_ylVvVzQypxteX&oh=00_AYAcdbE52RwfRsivqsVuvEhfXEx0wEPGIGL9A322eq6g1g&oe=67CB54D0	PERSON_PROFILE	FlickReels 6	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,991	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747			LEARN_MORE	https://www.healthymanguide.org/yellow_vitamin	BM 02	https://www.facebook.com/61550838130921/	1,636	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	www.healthymanguide.org	VIDEO	https://www.healthymanguide.org/yellow_vitamin	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481658301_1184225860373100_6562527215244186822_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mQd8ii8sujAQ7kNvgGPeAIk&_nc_oc=AdjEyAicEl3fdeHBRqX-ZgJcFnIn7C0mpGqGoTLpsB5EtnddtnFEu3V4-hlEYlxTDD-zfcVCRCTddS7UQ5V0Tzej&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Aa0PdqGSe_ylVvVzQypxteX&oh=00_AYAec4Xz_RKQX3ZoErTF66ceYLymkRGPL62tpRoD1IAmrA&oe=67CB5228	PERSON_PROFILE	Adam Smith	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,993	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	انقر لمشاهدة المزيد من مقاطع الفيديو المثيرة👉	🔥💃🏼⁉️لقد تخلى عني صديقي السابق منذ سبع سنوات وسحق صدقي بلا رحمة أمام الجميع، فقط لأنني لم أكن من نوع الفتاة الغنية التي يمكنها إرضاء غروره. عندما قام بإذلال كرامتي وداسها بشكل متعمد أمام الجميع، أمسك رئيس تنفيذي ثري، رئيسه، بيدي وأعلن مباشرة أنه سيتزوجني سريعًا. 🔥👠😈بمساعدة الرئيس استيقظت من الحلم وكشفت الوجه القبيح لحبيبي السابق. ثم كشفت أيضًا عن هويتي الحقيقية كرئيس لاتحادي المالي. بوجه مليء بالصدمة واليأس، ركع صديقي السابق أمامي وتوسل لي أن أغفر له.	WATCH_MORE	https://irkfmvsolutions.com/market/goodreels/t18-1	Short Play Recommender	https://www.facebook.com/61553037495588/	44,522	1969-12-31 18:00	Watch more	irkfmvsolutions.com	VIDEO	https://irkfmvsolutions.com/market/goodreels/t18-12-6/18?lpid=18996&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481023594_1184341976620368_1244434137085480455_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HoF8wndTR1IQ7kNvgHdwPGa&_nc_oc=AdgOgMCtajhCWnypIc5PBnXr1bSPL6Z5A1wSzUrgOH9AYTamm9T2u9gOCs_Vpu82U1xEXolv3PYSBOB7krs2ekgF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AH3--zbmptamlVfK2q0FUym&oh=00_AYAuAXcvNzwHKKF2NBnRPAeUffveufkttuge9YA9J17F4g&oe=67CB3FF9	PERSON_PROFILE	Short Play Recommender	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,998	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	Download the app to watch more exciting episodes	Madalyn's boyfriend cheated on her. She got drunk and ended up sleeping with Nicolas, who was thirteen years older than her. As a result, they entered into matrimony. Madalyn believed it to be a loveless marriage, however, she had unknowingly fallen into the trap set with Nicolas's love. He was waiting for her to love him back.	WATCH_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreels.com/16675322-fb-en-xy35-co	Dreame TV	https://www.facebook.com/61569251063289/	73	1969-12-31 18:00	Watch more	fbweb.moboreels.com	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreels.com/16675322-fb-en-xy35-core1-video.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=235613&jump=0&exdata=A66DDB89487E764A32F8170306B8E962B35D0B5A60CE98FD	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481359151_9166181263436753_8168636358445174420_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PTdsuibebgEQ7kNvgERpbjd&_nc_oc=Adgz3_o7bOS4gjm6YUUlKS7HnR20CD0dsTvixM44ey_wMD26II3ErZOG2BWWFbysXUCQCsbhzzOlscPGBS-PhsWn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AH3--zbmptamlVfK2q0FUym&oh=00_AYCjsX2IrsMQ7kfj0VH9WNp5J3TdYV21fUL2gm1i1qabYA&oe=67CB4D03	PERSON_PROFILE	Dreame TV	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,731,999	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747	يا إلهي، هل نمت مع رئيسي؟	خان صديق مادلين عاطفتها، فشعرت بالانكسار واحتست الكحول حتى الثمالة. وفي تلك الليلة، وجدت نفسها في فراش نيكولاس، الذي كان يكبرها بثلاثة عشر عاما. ونتيجة لذلك، دخلا في علاقة زواج. ظنت مادلين أن زواجهما مجرد علاقة خالية من الحب، لكنها دون أن تدرك وقعت في الفخ الذي نسجه نيكولاس بحبه لها. كان ينتظر بصبر أن تبادله نفس المشاعر.	WATCH_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreels.com/16879415-fb-ar-xy35-01	CHxpt-TV	https://www.facebook.com/61565612192772/	198	1969-12-31 18:00	Watch more	fbweb.moboreels.com	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreels.com/16879415-fb-ar-xy35-0126-core1-video.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=012440&jump=0&exdata=2F22D5A6D2BEFCB72A57E9423A8A6CF795F4FB36C5BD155A	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481075440_1305938213964852_4756341478917724863_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ObpEER1YWckQ7kNvgHbHt2h&_nc_oc=AdgBDC9NoBddDEf7c2cceO-jMXW6Xvx28gdNMqzIkznq_Yg-Goe9xp0qEJWLmuML_0WO1-5KHf5ESgPYTf3bRLVr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=AH3--zbmptamlVfK2q0FUym&oh=00_AYCYB3YZdghbH8dNxcXq8GIcqiAWSaeh1YU3X-IeQahIVw&oe=67CB3365	PERSON_PROFILE	CHxpt-TV	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,732,002	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747		The family was happy that the real daughter had returned. As she prepared to leave, the real daughter accused her of copying her designs. Everyone expected her to be humiliated, but unexpectedly, she stunned everyone by revealing her ownership of billion-dollar design patents, striking back and turning the tables. ===== "Take this for your journey. You're set on returning to your original family, and I won't hold you back. It is just that the place you're headed is impoverished and I doubt anyone will even be there to greet you..." Liam Gill, whom Harlee Sanderson had addressed as dad for years, pressed a few hundred-dollar bills into her hand. Downstairs at the Gill family villa, a spirited celebration filled the hall, while upstairs, Harlee quietly folded her clothes into her suitcase. Liam sighed. Just three days earlier, Adelina Gill had shown up holding a DNA report, proving she was his biological daughter. The revelation had sent the entire Gill family into turmoil. Follow-up tests had confirmed that Harlee, the girl who'd been part of their family for years, was not related to them by bl*d. Now that Adelina had returned, the Gills poured all their affection on her, making up for lost time. They treated her like a treasure, eager to erase the suffering she'd endured over the years. Meanwhile, Harlee's last name had been changed that very night. Liam quickly dispatched people to the countryside to locate her real parents. So far, there had been no replies. Today was all about Adelina. The festivities focused on welcoming her as the genuine daughter of the Gill family. "You have such soft skin, and these clothes have been selected with care..." Liam said softly, feeling mixed emotions as he helped Harlee sort through her wardrobe. "You should take these outfits. They're high quality. But when you go back to the countryside, I suppose..." According to the hospital, Harlee's biological parents had visited Adenarora when she was born. They left the next day and returned to their small village. To make matters worse, her parents lived in Osemery's notorious slums, a place infamous for its poverty and crime, where people were often unfriendly and violence was common. Liam surmised Harlee's future there didn't look bright. She wouldn't just lose the luxury she was used to. It seemed, soon enough, she'd be given in marriage to some country bumpkin without any say in the matter. Harlee looked at the cash Liam had pressed into her hand with a blank face. She set the money down on the bedside table. "I'm heading out now." After saying this, Harlee grabbed her suitcase and walked past the people loitering in the hallway. She moved on without glancing back. Averie Gill, Liam's wife, frowned with disdain. "What's with that attitude? Is she upset because it's not enough money for her? For God's sake, we've spent so much on her over the years, especially those beautiful, pricey clothes! How dare she act this way now? Humph! Once she walks out that door, the future ahead of her is nothing but dismal." "Mom, please don't take Harlee's attitude personally. It's only normal for her to be upset about losing her comfortable life abruptly. She's just throwing a little fit. There's no need to be mad at her," Adelina said softly, her tone filled with feigned concern. Adelina knew a bit about Harlee's background after the investigation. Harlee's biological parents were the poorest in the village with their family grave being defaced yet lacking money to fix it. Worse, Harlee's biological parents had five hungry sons, with a sick mother and a disabled father to care for. Harlee wasn't just returning to a rundown area. It was more like a nightmare. Adelina smiled gently, masking her glee. "I'll go say goodbye to Harlee." Once Harlee was out of sight, Liam let out a sigh and turned to Averie. "We raised her. She's leaving everything she's ever known. Don't be too harsh on her." "Harsh? Come on!" Averie shot back. "Her worthless parents might have switched babies on purpose to make our precious daughter suffer. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil. How could I possibly feel sorry for Harlee?" Harlee took the side exit, trying to steer clear of the banquet hall altogether. Adelina caught up with her, wearing a sugary smile. "Harlee, I really need to apologize about my thing with Collin. I know you were supposed to marry him, but he just fell head over heels for me." It felt less like an apology and more like a brag. Collin George came from a powerful family that matched the Gills. He had been engaged to Harlee, but now, with everything that had happened, the future bride had changed. "Collin has always been so sweet and caring. Honestly, I hate to flaunt our love in front of you, but he can't help it. Harlee, I hope this hasn't upset you too much," Adelina said, feigning concern. Harlee raised her eyebrows, wearing an indifferent smile. "Watching two fols date is hilarious. Why would I be upset?" Chapter 2 The Kind Real Daughter And The Vicious Fake One "Harlee!" Adelina shouted, her face bright red with anger. Harlee had just insulted her and Collin. Such audacity! Harlee's grin widened. "You and Collin are just perfect together. One kicks people when they're down, and the other follows the money." Adelina had just returned to the Gill family for only three days, and Collin appeared to be already smitten. Harlee found it all hilarious. Just as Adelina was about to lose her temper and hurl insults at Harlee, she noticed Averie coming down the stairs. In an instant, Adelina pressed her lips together, tears threatening to spill from her eyes as she adopted a pitiful expression. She quickly wiped away her fake tears. Averie took in the scene, her anger boiling over. She hurried over and yelled, "Harlee, it's unsurprising that your biological parents are impoverished rustic individuals. The apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Your lack of manners is quite apparent! You couldn't leave without taking one last jab at Adelina? Should I just throw you out?" "No manners? Maybe it's because that's the way you raised me," Harlee shot back, her smile dripping with sarcasm. Harlee had never met her real parents. When Averie claimed that Harlee lacked manners after so many years of living with the Gills, she was actually insulting the Gill family. Averie had never seen Harlee so sharp-tongued before. She pressed her hand to her chest, as if she might faint from anger. Adelina's eyes turned red, her face showing feigned concern. "Harlee, I understand you're upset. Though you are no longer part of the Gill family, I found you a job in the countryside. If you work hard, you can support yourself." Adelina held up a recommendation letter, which Harlee glanced at. It was for a cleaning job at a motel in a small town. Adelina attempted to place the letter in Harlee's hands but accidentally knocked Harlee's bag to the floor, sending a small sketchbook tumbling out. The guests in the banquet hall spotted it, their eyes growing wide with disbelief. Everyone knew Adelina had recently been celebrated as a genius in fashion design. She always carried her sketchbook with her. Soon, she would become the creative director at the Gill family's fashion company. Adelina's face twisted in mock shock as she covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. "Harlee, why do you have my sketchbook in your bag?" Harlee frowned, feeling annoyed. Once again, Adelina had set her up. "How could you steal Adelina's design sketches?" Averie's expression darkened, and she raised her voice at Harlee. "You cold-hearted thief! Were you trying to rob Adelina of her future? With those designs, you could get into any fashion company! You really have some nerve. You're just a thankless snake!" At the commotion, Liam frowned and walked over. "What's going on here?" Adelina's eyes filled with tears. "Mom, dad, please don't hold it against Harlee. She must have been reluctant to leave the Gill family and therefore did something desperate. It's fine. I can always come up with new designs." "Those designs are essential for you to take over as director! Our family depends on them, too! Harlee stealing them isn't just hurting you. She's putting our whole family at risk. She's just heartless. Stop trying to defend her!" Averie snapped, her voice dripping with anger. "Mom, I'm sure Harlee didn't mean to do it..." Adelina tugged at Averie's sleeve, her voice sounding calm and compassionate. Adelina then turned to Harlee. "Harlee, I know you're afraid of having nothing once you leave the Gill family, but I can't let you keep these sketches. Yet, I will help you get a job at a clothing factory in your hometown. Please work hard and no more thieving. Just stop these sneaky tricks, okay?" The bystanders couldn't help but watch the scene unfold, each of them praising Adelina. "Adelina is simply amazing. She's not only gifted in design but also incredibly magnanimous. She's a true Gill all the way." "What's the use of stealing Adelina's sketches? Does Harlee even know how to design? She's just trying to grab what doesn't belong to her. How could she stoop to this low?" "Everyone knows how much Adelina values her designs. Even with her future at stake, she still defends Harlee. Adelina is way too kind, while Harlee is just vicious!" Amid the guests' praises, Adelina raised her head, looking gentle and virtuous. "After all, Harlee was once part of the Gill family. If I can help her, I will." The guests kept on voicing their thoughts, their opinions of Harlee sinking while their admiration for Adelina grew. They noted that while Adelina might not have been as stunning, her heart was far kinder than Harlee's. Harlee's eyes swept over the guests surrounding her. Most of them appeared to watch the situation unfold with interest, more eager to voice their opinions than uncover the truth. Eventually, Harlee's gaze landed on Adelina, who donned a smug face. Harlee had actually gone through this particular sketchbook. On Adelina's very first day back home, she had taken it out during dinner, sketching dramatically in front of everyone, eager to show off her talent for fashion design. Not satisfied yet, Adelina aimed to boost her own reputation as a design genius by misleading the guests into believing Harlee had stolen her sketchbook. Harlee scoffed. Did Adelina really not see who she was imitating, or was she just that foolish? Adelina's sketchbook held over two hundred designs, but the funniest thing was that the fifty best ones were outright copies of the latest collections from top brands. Adelina had taken beautiful, high-end designs and twisted them into complicated, tasteless mixtures, robbing them of their original grace and simplicity. Instead of couture, it resembled homework wrapped up in haste from some design major students. Worse, Harlee even spotted some of her own designs that she had previously shared online. Clearly, Adelina had been living in a fantasy for so long that she might have started to believe herself to be a design genius. Harlee's lips curled into a sarcastic smile, and her intense gaze locked onto Adelina, seeing through her antics. At Harlee's charming smile, an unshakeable feeling of unease washed over Adelina. ...... How will Harlee fight back? Can Harlee successfully find her biological parents? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &4&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-e	Fun reading A	https://www.facebook.com/61569549552159/	23	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/65237322-fb_contact-enj94_2-1207-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&jump=0&exdata=F174D85A3D691970C37CE2E5F5AF859CD3272D329DB16123	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481670463_524080117435546_5002355185165805727_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JSLNDLqaQNAQ7kNvgGvRQtv&_nc_oc=Adg4HAY5Con827S1V_mpStnTYxzNDfGnsV_YVSUTf7Zap7UTVt-ZR3aG4sHfWZaS7CI-hVoytcgLx39vXr0n0oVj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AH3--zbmptamlVfK2q0FUym&oh=00_AYByqehIwFIqXNMSiiOvBc6UPMPo4d2zPUL8DblvrulV-Q&oe=67CB3ACF	PERSON_PROFILE	Fun reading A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,732,003	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2025-03-03 03:18	active	2747		Se emborrachó y acabó acostándose con Nicolas, trece años mayor que ella, por lo que contrajeron matrimonio. Madalyn creía que era un matrimonio sin amor, pero, sin saberlo, había caído en la trampa del amor de Nicolás. Él esperaba que ella le correspondiera.	INSTALL_MOBILE_APP	https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.	Mo-TV	https://www.facebook.com/61556983348059/	4,827	1969-12-31 18:00	Install now	play.google.com	VIDEO	https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.changdu.mobovideo	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/481096118_1005006908147810_5824044037773619339_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yNEcZZUMf3sQ7kNvgFDYt80&_nc_oc=AdilHJgCl-LjQGWYVZya3Mjrh-2n1zVdvFSnzQSaZob6ei_C5rb_HZQGQABWcc4MzKxaW1Ubl8rl-naWB-g2f39d&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AH3--zbmptamlVfK2q0FUym&oh=00_AYCER9C6GetRZiUKUyVjSDV4kwpEhY19ySp3lEKOeTt5Dw&oe=67CB3038	PERSON_PROFILE	Mo-TV	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 26 of 49, showing 20 record(s) out of 976 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads